This is a modern-English version of Isaac Bickerstaff, Physician and Astrologer, originally written by Steele, Richard, Sir. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





ISAAC BICKERSTAFF

PHYSICIAN AND ASTROLOGER



By Richard Steele.





Papers from Steele's "Tatler."










CONTENTS


INTRODUCTION

ISAAC BICKERSTAFF, PHYSICIAN AND ASTROLOGER.


I.   THE STAFFIAN RACE.

II.   PACOLET.

III.   PACOLET'S STORY.

IV.   RECOLLECTIONS.

V.   MARRIAGE OF SISTER JENNY.

VI.   PROFESSIONAL: A CASE OF SPLEEN.

VII.   THE DREAM OF FAME.

VIII.   LOVE AND SORROW.

IX.   LOVE AND REASON.

X.   A BUSINESS MEETING.

XI.   DUELLO.

XII.   HAPPY MARRIAGE.

XIII.   DEAD FOLK.

XIV.   THE WIFE DEAD.

XV.   THE CLUB AT "THE TRUMPET."

XVI.   A VERY PRETTY POET.

XVII.   FATHERLY CARE.

XVIII.   BICKERSTAFF CENSOR: CASES IN COURT.

XIX.   OF MEN WHO ARE NOT THEIR OWN MASTERS.

XX.   FALSE DOCTORING.

XXI.   DRINKING.

XXII.   NIGHT AND DAY.

XXIII.   TWO OLD LADIES.

XXIV.   MARIA CALLS IN SHIRE LANE.

XXV.   SISTER JENNY AND HER HUSBAND.

XVII.   LOVE THAT WILL LIVE.

XXVI.     MR. BICKERSTAFF'S NEPHEWS.

CONTENTS


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ THE STAFFIAN RACE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ PACOLET.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ PACOLET'S STORY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ MEMORIES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ SISTER JENNY'S MARRIAGE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ PROFESSIONAL: A CASE OF SPLEEN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ THE DREAM OF FAME.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ LOVE AND SORROW.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ LOVE AND REASON.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ A BUSINESS MEETING.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ DUELLO.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ HAPPY MARRIAGE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ DEAD PEOPLE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ THE WIFE IS DEAD.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ THE CLUB AT "THE TRUMPET."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ A VERY PRETTY POET.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ FATHERLY CARE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ BICKERSTAFF CENSOR: COURT CASES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ ABOUT MEN WHO ARE NOT THEIR OWN MASTERS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ FAKE DOCTORING.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__ DRINKING.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__ NIGHT AND DAY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__ TWO OLD LADIES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__ MARIA CALLS IN SHIRE LANE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__ SISTER JENNY AND HER HUSBAND.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__ LOVE THAT LASTS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__ MR. BICKERSTAFF'S NEPHEWS.






INTRODUCTION

By Henry Morley

Of the relations between Steele and Addison, and the origin of Steele's "Tatler," which was developed afterwards into the "Spectator," account has already been given in the introduction to a volume of this Library, * containing essays from the "Spectator"—"Sir Roger de Coverley and the Spectator Club." There had been a centre of life in the "Tatler," designed, as Sir Roger and his friends were designed, to carry the human interest of a distinct personality through the whole series of papers. The "Tatler's" personality was Isaac Bickerstaff, Physician and Astrologer; as to years, just over the grand climacteric, sixty-three, mystical multiple of nine and seven; dispensing counsel from his lodgings at Shire Lane, and seeking occasional rest in the vacuity of thought proper to his club at the "Trumpet."

Of the relationship between Steele and Addison, as well as the origins of Steele's "Tatler," which later evolved into the "Spectator," this has already been discussed in the introduction to a volume of this Library, * featuring essays from the "Spectator"—"Sir Roger de Coverley and the Spectator Club." The "Tatler" created a core narrative centered around characters like Sir Roger and his friends, designed to convey the human interest of a unique personality throughout the entire series of papers. The personality of the "Tatler" was Isaac Bickerstaff, a Physician and Astrologer; at the age of sixty-three, he was just beyond the grand climacteric, a mystical combination of nine and seven; offering advice from his place on Shire Lane, and occasionally finding a break in thought at the "Trumpet" club.

The name of Isaac Bickerstaff Steele borrowed from his friend Swift, who, just before the establishment of the "Tatler," had borrowed it from a shoemaker's shop-board, and used it as the name of an imagined astrologer, who should be an astrologer indeed, and should attack John Partridge, the chief of the astrological almanack makers, with a definite prediction of the day and hour of his death. This he did in a pamphlet that brought up to the war against one stronghold of superstition an effective battery of satire. The pamphlet itself has been given in our volume of "The Battle of the Books, and other short pieces, by Jonathan Swift." * The joke once set rolling was kept up in other playful little pamphlets written to announce the fulfilment of the prophecy, and to explain to Partridge that, whether he knew it or not, he was dead. This joke was running through the town when Steele began his "Tatler" on the 12th of April, 1709. Steele kept it going, and, in doing so, wrote once or twice in the character of Bickerstaff. Then he proceeded to develop the astrologer into a central character, who should give life and unity to his whole series of essays.

The name Isaac Bickerstaff was taken from his friend Swift, who, just before launching the "Tatler," had borrowed it from a shoemaker's sign and used it as the name of an imaginary astrologer. This astrologer was meant to truly be one, who would take on John Partridge, the leading maker of astrological almanacs, with a specific prediction about the day and hour of his death. Swift did this in a pamphlet that brought a powerful dose of satire to the fight against one stronghold of superstition. The pamphlet itself is included in our collection of "The Battle of the Books, and other short pieces, by Jonathan Swift." * Once the joke started, it continued in other amusing little pamphlets to announce the fulfillment of the prophecy and to explain to Partridge that, whether he realized it or not, he was dead. This joke was circulating in the town when Steele began his "Tatler" on April 12, 1709. Steele kept the momentum going and, in the process, wrote a few times in the character of Bickerstaff. He then developed the astrologer into a central figure who would give life and coherence to his entire series of essays.

They were published for a penny a number, at the rate of three numbers a week. Steele, for his threepence a week, sought to give wholesome pleasure while good-humouredly helping men to rise above the vices and the follies of their time. Evil ways of the court of Charles the Second still survived in empty tradition. The young man thought it polite to set up for an atheist, said Steele, though it could be proved on him that every night he said his prayers. It was fashionable to speak frivolously of women, and affect contempt of marriage, though the English were, and are, of all men the most domestic. Steele made it a part of his duty to break this evil custom, to uphold the true honour of womanhood, and assert the sacredness of home. The two papers in this collection, called "Happy Marriage" and "A Wife Dead," are beautiful examples of his work in this direction. He attacked the false notions of honour that kept duelling in fashion. Steele could put his heart into the direct telling of a tale of human love or sorrow, and in that respect was unapproached by Addison; but he was surpassed by Addison in a subtle delicacy of touch, in the fine humour with which he played about the whims and weaknesses of men. The tenth paper in this volume, "A Business Meeting," is a good example of what Addison could do in that way.

They were published for a penny each, with three issues a week. Steele, for his threepence a week, aimed to provide wholesome enjoyment while cheerfully helping people rise above the vices and foolishness of their time. The harmful ways influenced by the court of Charles the Second were still alive in empty tradition. Steele noted that young men thought it was polite to pretend to be atheists, even though it could be proven that they said their prayers every night. It was trendy to speak carelessly about women and to show contempt for marriage, even though the English are, and always have been, some of the most family-oriented people. Steele made it his mission to challenge this harmful custom, to uphold the true honor of womanhood, and to assert the sanctity of home. The two pieces in this collection, "Happy Marriage" and "A Wife Dead," are excellent examples of his work in this area. He criticized the misguided notions of honor that kept dueling in vogue. Steele could pour his heart into directly telling stories of love or sorrow, something Addison couldn't match; however, Addison surpassed him with a subtle touch and the fine humor with which he discussed the quirks and weaknesses of people. The tenth paper in this collection, "A Business Meeting," is a great illustration of Addison's talent in that regard.

Of the papers in this volume, the first was sent to Steele by the post, and—Steele wrote in the original Preface to the completed "Tatler"—"written, as I since understand, by Mr. Twisdon, who died at the battle of Mons, and has a monument in Westminster Abbey, suitable to the respect which is due to his wit and valour." The other papers were all written by Steele, with these exceptions:—No. V., "Marriage of Sister Jenny," and No. VII., "The Dream of Fame," were described by Steele, in a list given to Tickell, as written by himself and Addison together. No. XIV., "The Wife Dead," is Steele's, with some passages to which Addison contributed. No. XIII., "Dead Folks," was, the first part, by Addison; the second part, beginning "From my own Apartment, November 25," by Steele; Addison wrote No. X., "A Business Meeting," No. XVI., "A very Pretty Poet," and No. XX., "False Doctoring." Addison joined Steele in the record of cases before "Bickerstaff, Censor," No. XVIII. Of the twenty-six sections in this volume, therefore, three are by Addison alone; one is in two parts, written severally by Addison and Steele; four are by Addison and Steele working in friendly fellowship, and without trace of their separate shares in the work; eighteen are by Steele alone.

Of the papers in this volume, the first was sent to Steele by mail, and—Steele wrote in the original Preface to the completed "Tatler"—"written, as I now understand, by Mr. Twisdon, who died at the battle of Mons and has a monument in Westminster Abbey, fitting for the respect due to his wit and bravery." The other papers were all written by Steele, with some exceptions: No. V., "Marriage of Sister Jenny," and No. VII., "The Dream of Fame," were noted by Steele in a list given to Tickell as being written by him and Addison together. No. XIV., "The Wife Dead," is Steele's, though some passages were contributed by Addison. No. XIII., "Dead Folks," has the first part written by Addison; the second part, starting with "From my own Apartment, November 25," is by Steele. Addison is responsible for No. X., "A Business Meeting," No. XVI., "A very Pretty Poet," and No. XX., "False Doctoring." Addison collaborated with Steele on the record of cases before "Bickerstaff, Censor," No. XVIII. Thus, of the twenty-six sections in this volume, three are by Addison alone; one is in two parts, written separately by Addison and Steele; four are by Addison and Steele working together, with no indication of their individual contributions; and eighteen are by Steele alone.

     * Cassell's National Library.
Cassell's National Library.






ISAAC BICKERSTAFF,
PHYSICIAN AND ASTROLOGER.





I.—THE STAFFIAN RACE.

From my own Apartment, May, 4, 1709.

From my own Apartment, May 4, 1709.

Of all the vanities under the sun, I confess that of being proud of one's birth is the greatest. At the same time, since in this unreasonable age, by the force of prevailing custom, things in which men have no hand are imputed to them; and that I am used by some people as if Isaac Bickerstaff, though I write myself Esquire, was nobody: to set the world right in that particular, I shall give you my genealogy, as a kinsman of ours has sent it me from the Heralds' Office. It is certain, and observed by the wisest writers, that there are women who are not nicely chaste, and men not severely honest, in all families; therefore let those who may be apt to raise aspersions upon ours please to give us as impartial an account of their own, and we shall be satisfied. The business of heralds is a matter of so great nicety that, to avoid mistakes, I shall give you my cousin's letter, verbatim, without altering a syllable.

Of all the vanities out there, I admit that being proud of your birth is the biggest one. At the same time, since in this unreasonable age, because of common practice, things that people have no control over are attributed to them; and since some people treat me as if I’m Isaac Bickerstaff, even though I call myself Esquire, I’ll clarify this by sharing my family background, as a relative of mine has sent it from the Heralds' Office. It’s clear, and noted by the wisest writers, that there are women who aren’t exactly chaste and men who aren’t particularly honest in every family; so let those who might throw dirt on ours please give us an equally unbiased account of their own, and we’ll be satisfied. The work of heralds is so delicate that, to avoid mistakes, I’ll share my cousin’s letter exactly as it is, without changing a word.

"DEAR COUSIN,

"Dear Cousin,"

"Since you have been pleased to make yourself so famous of late by your ingenious writings, and some time ago by your learned predictions; since Partridge, of immortal memory, is dead and gone, who, poetical as he was, could not understand his own poetry; and, philomathical as he was, could not read his own destiny; since the Pope, the King of France, and great part of his court, are either literally or metaphorically defunct: since, I say, these things not foretold by any one but yourself have come to pass after so surprising a manner: it is with no small concern I see the original of the Staffian race so little known in the world as it is at this time; for which reason, as you have employed your studies in astronomy and the occult sciences, so I, my mother being a Welsh woman, dedicated mine to genealogy, particularly that of our family, which, for its antiquity and number, may challenge any in Great Britain. The Staffs are originally of Staffordshire, which took its name from them; the first that I find of the Staffs was one Jacobstaff, a famous and renowned astronomer, who, by Dorothy his wife, had issue seven sons—viz., Bickerstaff, Longstaff, Wagstaff, Quarterstaff, Whitestaff, Falstaff, and Tipstaff. He also had a younger brother, who was twice married, and had five sons—viz., Distaff, Pikestaff, Mopstaff, Broomstaff, and Raggedstaff. As for the branch from whence you spring, I shall say very little of it, only that it is the chief of the Staffs, and called Bickerstaff, quasi Biggerstaff; as much as to say, the Great Staff, or Staff of Staffs; and that it has applied itself to Astronomy with great success, after the example of our aforesaid forefather. The descendants from Longstaff, the second son, were a rakish, disorderly sort of people, and rambled from one place to another, till, in the time of Harry the Second, they settled in Kent, and were called Long-Tails, from the long tails which were sent them as a punishment for the murder of Thomas-a-Becket, as the legends say. They have been always sought after by the ladies, but whether it be to show their aversion to popery, or their love to miracles, I cannot say. The Wagstaffs are a merry, thoughtless sort of people, who have always been opinionated of their own wit; they have turned themselves mostly to poetry. This is the most numerous branch of our family, and the poorest. The Quarterstaffs are most of them prize-fighters or deer-stealers; there have been so many of them hanged lately that there are very few of that branch of our family left. The Whitestaffs are all courtiers, and have had very considerable places. There have been some of them of that strength and dexterity that five hundred of the ablest men in the kingdom have often tugged in vain to pull a staff out of their hands. The Falstaffs are strangely given to drinking: there are abundance of them in and about London. And one thing is very remarkable of this branch, and that is, there are just as many women as men in it. There was a wicked stick of wood of this name in Harry the Fourth's time, one Sir John Falstaff. As for Tipstaff, the youngest son, he was an honest fellow; but his sons, and his sons' sons, have all of them been the veriest rogues living; it is this unlucky branch has stocked the nation with that swarm of lawyers, attorneys, serjeants, and bailiffs, with which the nation is overrun. Tipstaff, being a seventh son, used to cure the king's evil; but his rascally descendants are so far from having that healing quality that, by a touch upon the shoulder, they give a man such an ill habit of body that he can never come abroad afterwards. This is all I know of the line of Jacobstaff; his younger brother, Isaacstaff, as I told you before, had five sons, and was married twice; his first wife was a Staff, for they did not stand upon false heraldry in those days, by whom he had one son, who, in process of time, being a schoolmaster and well read in the Greek, called himself Distaff or Twicestaff. He was not very rich, so he put his children out to trades, and the Distaffs have ever since been employed in the woollen and linen manufactures, except myself, who am a genealogist. Pikestaff, the eldest son by the second venter, was a man of business, a downright plodding fellow, and withal so plain, that he became a proverb. Most of this family are at present in the army. Raggedstaff was an unlucky boy, and used to tear his clothes in getting birds' nests, and was always playing with a tame bear his father kept. Mopstaff fell in love with one of his father's maids, and used to help her to clean the house. Broomstaff was a chimney-sweeper. The Mopstaffs and Broomstaffs are naturally as civil people as ever went out of doors; but, alas! if they once get into ill hands, they knock down all before them. Pilgrimstaff ran away from his friends, and went strolling about the country; and Pipestaff was a wine-cooper. These two were the unlawful issue of Longstaff.

"Since you’ve recently become famous for your clever writings and, not long ago, for your insightful predictions; since Partridge, who is famously remembered, has passed away, and despite being poetic, he couldn’t grasp his own poetry; and although he was knowledgeable, he couldn’t foresee his own fate; since the Pope, the King of France, and much of his court are either literally or metaphorically gone: since, as I say, these events, which you alone predicted, have occurred in such an unexpected way: I can’t help but feel concern that the origins of the Staffian lineage are so little known in the world right now; for this reason, since you have dedicated your studies to astronomy and mysterious subjects, I, with my mother being Welsh, have focused mine on genealogy, particularly that of our family, which, due to its age and size, can rival any in Great Britain. The Staffs are originally from Staffordshire, which is named after them; the first of the Staffs I record is Jacobstaff, a well-known and celebrated astronomer, who had seven sons with his wife Dorothy—namely, Bickerstaff, Longstaff, Wagstaff, Quarterstaff, Whitestaff, Falstaff, and Tipstaff. He also had a younger brother, who married twice and had five sons—namely, Distaff, Pikestaff, Mopstaff, Broomstaff, and Raggedstaff. As for the branch you come from, I will mention little about it, only that it is the chief of the Staffs and called Bickerstaff, implying a larger or more significant staff; it has devoted itself to astronomy with great success, following in the footsteps of our earlier ancestor. The descendants of Longstaff, the second son, were a wild and unruly group, wandering from place to place until the time of King Henry II, when they settled in Kent and were nicknamed Long-Tails, due to the long tails they were punished with for the murder of Thomas Becket, according to the legends. They have always been sought after by women, but whether this is a sign of their dislike for Catholicism or their attraction to miracles, I cannot say. The Wagstaffs are a cheerful, carefree group who have always been sure of their own cleverness; they have mostly turned to poetry. This is the largest branch of our family, yet the poorest. The Quarterstaffs are mostly fighters or poachers; there have been so many of them executed lately that very few remain from that branch. The Whitestaffs are all courtiers and have held significant positions. Some of them are so strong and skilled that five hundred of the strongest men in the kingdom have often struggled in vain to wrest control of a staff from their hands. The Falstaffs have a notorious tendency for drinking; there are plenty of them in and around London. One remarkable thing about this branch is that there are just as many women as men. There was a notorious character by this name in the time of King Henry IV, Sir John Falstaff. As for Tipstaff, the youngest son, he was an honest man; however, his sons and grandsons have all turned into the most despicable rogues imaginable; this unfortunate branch has filled the nation with a swarm of lawyers, attorneys, barristers, and bailiffs, which have overrun society. Tipstaff, being the seventh son, used to cure the king's evil; but his disreputable descendants have lost that healing ability, as just a touch on the shoulder can give someone such a bad health habit that they can never go out again. This is all I know about the line of Jacobstaff; his younger brother, Isaacstaff, as I mentioned before, had five sons and was married twice; his first wife was a Staff, as they didn’t fret over false heraldry back then, by whom he had one son who, in time, became a schoolmaster and well-versed in Greek, calling himself Distaff or Twicestaff. He was not very wealthy, so he arranged for his children to learn trades, and the Distaffs have since been involved in the wool and linen industries, except for me, who is a genealogist. Pikestaff, the eldest son from the second marriage, was a diligent worker, a true down-to-earth fellow, and so plain that he became a saying. Most of this family is currently in the military. Raggedstaff was an unfortunate boy who would tear his clothes while climbing trees for birds’ nests and often played with a tame bear his father kept. Mopstaff fell for one of his father's maids and helped her clean the house. Broomstaff was a chimney sweep. The Mopstaffs and Broomstaffs are generally very polite people; however, alas! if they fall into bad hands, they can wreak havoc. Pilgrimstaff ran away from his family and wandered around the country; Pipestaff was a wine cooper. These two were the illegitimate offspring of Longstaff."

"N.B.—The Canes, the Clubs, the Cudgels, the Wands, the Devil upon two Sticks, and one Bread, that goes by the name of Staff of Life, are none of our relations. I am, dear Cousin,

"N.B.—The canes, the clubs, the cudgels, the wands, the devil on two sticks, and one bread, known as the staff of life, are none of our relatives. I am, dear Cousin,"

"Your humble servant,

"Your loyal servant,"

"D. DISTAFF.

D. Distaff.

"From the Heralds' Office,

"From the Heralds’ Office,"

"May 1, 1709."

"May 1, 1709."





II.—PACOLET.

From my own Apartment, May 8.

From my own apartment, May 8.

Much hurry and business have to-day perplexed me into a mood too thoughtful for going into company; for which reason, instead of the tavern, I went into Lincoln's Inn walks; and having taken a round or two, I sat down, according to the allowed familiarity of these places, on a bench; at the other end of which sat a venerable gentleman, who, speaking with a very affable air, "Mr. Bickerstaff," said he, "I take it for a very great piece of good fortune that you have found me out." "Sir," said I, "I had never, that I know of, the honour of seeing you before." "That," replied he, "is what I have often lamented; but, I assure you, I have for many years done you good offices, without being observed by you; or else, when you had any little glimpse of my being concerned in an affair, you have fled from me, and shunned me like an enemy; but, however, the part I am to act in the world is such that I am to go on in doing good, though I meet with never so many repulses, even from those I oblige." This, thought I, shows a great good nature, but little judgment, in the persons upon whom he confers his favours. He immediately took notice to me that he observed, by my countenance, I thought him indiscreet in his beneficence, and proceeded to tell me his quality in the following manner: "I know thee, Isaac, to be so well versed in the occult sciences that I need not much preface, or make long preparations, to gain your faith that there are airy beings who are employed in the care and attendance of men, as nurses are to infants, till they come to an age in which they can act of themselves. These beings are usually called amongst men guardian angels; and, Mr. Bickerstaff, I am to acquaint you that I am to be yours for some time to come; it being our orders to vary our stations, and sometimes to have one patient under our protection, and sometimes another, with a power of assuming what shape we please, to ensnare our wards into their own good. I have of late been upon such hard duty, and know you have so much work for me, that I think fit to appear to you face to face, to desire you will give me as little occasion for vigilance as you can." "Sir," said I, "it will be a great instruction to me in my behaviour if you please to give me some account of your late employments, and what hardships or satisfactions you have had in them, that I may govern myself accordingly." He answered, "To give you an example of the drudgery we go through, I will entertain you only with my three last stations. I was on the first of April last put to mortify a great beauty, with whom I was a week; from her I went to a common swearer, and have been last with a gamester. When I first came to my lady, I found my great work was to guard well her eyes and ears; but her flatterers were so numerous, and the house, after the modern way, so full of looking-glasses, that I seldom had her safe but in her sleep. Whenever we went abroad, we were surrounded by an army of enemies; when a well-made man appeared, he was sure to have a side-glance of observation; if a disagreeable fellow, he had a full face, out of more inclination to conquests; but at the close of the evening, on the sixth of the last month, my ward was sitting on a couch, reading Ovid's epistles; and as she came to this line of Helen to Paris,

Much rushing around and business have today confused me into a mood that's too contemplative for socializing; for this reason, instead of going to the tavern, I walked through Lincoln's Inn gardens. After taking a round or two, I sat down, as is customary in these places, on a bench. At the other end sat an older gentleman who, speaking in a very friendly manner, said, "Mr. Bickerstaff, I consider it a great stroke of luck that you found me." "Sir," I replied, "I don’t believe I’ve had the honor of meeting you before." "That," he responded, "is something I've often lamented; but I assure you, I have been doing good deeds for you for many years without you noticing; or when you did have a hint of my involvement, you've run from me, avoiding me like an enemy. However, my role in the world is to continue doing good, regardless of how many times I’m rebuffed, even by those I help." I thought to myself, this shows a lot of kindness, but not much judgment in the people he helps. He immediately noticed from my expression that I thought he was too indiscreet in his kindness and continued to explain his role in the following way: "I know you, Isaac, to be well-versed in the hidden sciences, so I don’t need to preface much to gain your trust that there are ethereal beings who care for and assist humans, much like nurses do for infants, until they reach an age when they can act for themselves. These beings are generally called guardian angels among humans; and, Mr. Bickerstaff, I must inform you that I'll be yours for the foreseeable future, as it's our duty to change our roles and sometimes protect one individual and sometimes another, with the ability to take any form we wish to lead our charges toward their own good. Recently, I've been on such challenging duty, and I know you have plenty for me to do, that I feel it's best to appear to you directly, requesting you give me as little reason for vigilance as possible." "Sir," I said, "it would greatly help me if you could share some details about your recent tasks and any hardships or satisfactions you've encountered, so I can adjust my behavior accordingly." He replied, "To give you an example of the grind we endure, I’ll share only my last three assignments. On the first of April, I had to deal with a great beauty for a week; after her, I was assigned to a habitual swearer, and most recently, I’ve been with a gambler. When I first arrived to help the lady, I found my main task was to protect her eyes and ears. However, her admirers were so numerous, and the house, following the modern trend, so full of mirrors, that I rarely had her safe except when she was sleeping. Whenever we went out, we were surrounded by a crowd of foes; when a handsome man appeared, he was sure to catch her attention; if he was unappealing, she would fully stare out of more inclination towards trying to win. But at the end of the evening, on the sixth of last month, my charge was sitting on a couch, reading Ovid's epistles; and as she came to this line about Helen and Paris,

     'She half consents who silently denies,'
'She partially agrees while silently refusing,'

entered Philander, who is the most skilful of all men in an address to women. He is arrived at the perfection of that art which gains them; which is, 'to talk like a very miserable man, but look like a very happy one.' I saw Dictinna blush at his entrance, which gave me the alarm; but he immediately said something so agreeable on her being at study, and the novelty of finding a lady employed in so grave a manner, that he on a sudden became very familiarly a man of no consequence, and in an instant laid all her suspicions of his skill asleep, as he had almost done mine, till I observed him very dangerously turn his discourse upon the elegance of her dress, and her judgment in the choice of that very pretty mourning. Having had women before under my care, I trembled at the apprehension of a man of sense who could talk upon trifles, and resolved to stick to my post with all the circumspection imaginable. In short, I prepossessed her against all he could say to the advantage of her dress and person; but he turned again the discourse, where I found I had no power over her, on the abusing her friends and acquaintance. He allowed, indeed, that Flora had a little beauty, and a great deal of wit; but then she was so ungainly in her behaviour, and such a laughing hoyden! Pastorella had with him the allowance of being blameless; but what was that towards being praiseworthy? To be only innocent is not to be virtuous! He afterwards spoke so much against Mrs. Dipple's forehead, Mrs. Prim's mouth, Mrs. Dentifrice's teeth, and Mrs. Fidget's cheeks that she grew downright in love with him; for it is always to be understood that a lady takes all you detract from the rest of her sex to be a gift to her. In a word, things went so far that I was dismissed. The next, as I said, I went to was a common swearer. Never was a creature so puzzled as myself when I came first to view his brain; half of it was worn out, and filled up with mere expletives that had nothing to do with any other parts of the texture; therefore, when he called for his clothes in a morning, he would cry, 'John!' John does not answer. 'What a plague! nobody there? What the devil, and rot me, John, for a lazy dog as you are!' I knew no way to cure him but by writing down all he said one morning as he was dressing, and laying it before him on the toilet when he came to pick his teeth. The last recital I gave him of what he said for half an hour before was, 'What, the devil! where is the washball? call the chairmen! d—n them, I warrant they are at the alehouse already! zounds! and confound them!' When he came to the glass he takes up my note—'Ha! this fellow is worse than me: what, does he swear with pen and ink?' But, reading on, he found them to be his own words. The stratagem had so good an effect upon him that he grew immediately a new man, and is learning to speak without an oath; which makes him extremely short in his phrases; for, as I observed before, a common swearer has a brain without any idea on the swearing side; therefore my ward has yet mighty little to say, and is forced to substitute some other vehicle of nonsense to supply the defect of his usual expletives. When I left him, he made use of 'Odsbodikins! Oh me! and Never stir alive!' and so forth; which gave me hopes of his recovery. So I went to the next I told you of, the gamester. When we first take our place about a man, the receptacles of the pericranium are immediately searched. In his I found no one ordinary trace of thinking; but strong passion, violent desires, and a continued series of different changes had torn it to pieces. There appeared no middle condition; the triumph of a prince, or the misery of a beggar, were his alternate states. I was with him no longer than one day, which was yesterday. In the morning at twelve we were worth four thousand pounds; at three, we were arrived at six thousand; half an hour after, we were reduced to one thousand; at four of the clock, we were down to two hundred; at five, to fifty; at six, to five; at seven, to one guinea; the next bet to nothing. This morning he borrowed half a crown of the maid who cleans his shoes, and is now gaming in Lincoln's Inn Fields among the boys for farthings and oranges, till he has made up three pieces, and then he returns to White's into the best company in town."

entered Philander, who is the most skilled man when it comes to talking to women. He has mastered the art of making them feel attracted, which is to 'act like a very miserable man, but look like a very happy one.' I noticed Dictinna blush when he walked in, which worried me; but he quickly said something so charming about her studying and how unusual it was to see a lady engaged in such serious work that he suddenly came off as just an ordinary guy, and in an instant, he eased all her doubts about his charm, just as he almost did mine, until I saw him dangerously shift his conversation to complimenting her outfit and her taste in that lovely mourning attire. Having mentored women before, I felt anxious about a clever man who could chat about trivial matters, and I resolved to maintain my guard at all costs. In short, I programmed her to be skeptical of any praise he might give concerning her appearance. However, he shifted the conversation again to disparaging her friends and acquaintances. He did admit that Flora had a little beauty and a lot of wit, but he claimed she was awkward in her manner and such a silly laugh! He allowed Pastorella the benefit of being innocent, but what did that matter for her being commendable? Just being innocent isn't the same as being virtuous! He then criticized Mrs. Dipple's forehead, Mrs. Prim's mouth, Mrs. Dentifrice's teeth, and Mrs. Fidget's cheeks so much that she completely fell for him; because it's always understood that when a lady hears you criticize other women, she takes it as flattery toward herself. In a nutshell, things escalated to the point where I was sent away. The next person I dealt with was a frequent swearer. Never have I been so baffled as when I first examined his mind; half of it was worn down, filled only with mindless expletives that were disconnected from the rest of his thoughts. So, when he called for his clothes in the morning, he would yell, 'John!' When John didn't respond, he'd complain, 'What the heck! No one here? What the devil, curse me, John, you lazy good-for-nothing!' I couldn’t find a way to help him except by writing down everything he said one morning while getting dressed, and showing it to him later when he was cleaning his teeth. The last thing I recorded for him after listening for half an hour was, 'What the devil! Where's the washball? Call the chairmen! Damn them, I bet they're already at the pub! Blasted it! Curse them!' When he looked in the mirror, he took my notes—'Ha! This guy is worse than I am: does he swear with pen and ink?' But as he kept reading, he realized they were his own words. The plan worked so well that he immediately transformed into a new person and began learning to speak without swearing; this has led him to be extremely brief with his phrases; because, as I mentioned before, a habitual swearer has a mind devoid of ideas on that front; so my charge still has very little to say and has to replace his usual nonsense with other meaningless phrases to fill the gaps left by his typical expletives. When I left him, he resorted to expressions like ‘Odsbodikins! Oh dear! and Never mind!’ and so on, which gave me hope for his improvement. So I moved on to the next guy I mentioned, the gambler. When we first sit down with a man, we immediately examine the contents of his mind. In his case, I found no normal signs of thought; but strong emotions, intense desires, and a constant series of ups and downs had shattered it. There was no middle ground; he lived in the extremes of royal triumph or beggar's misery. I was with him for no more than a day, which was just yesterday. In the morning at noon, we had four thousand pounds; by three, we had six thousand; half an hour later, we dropped to one thousand; by four o'clock, we were down to two hundred; at five, to fifty; at six, to five; at seven, to one guinea; the next bet was practically nothing. This morning, he borrowed a little change from the maid who cleans his shoes and is now gambling in Lincoln's Inn Fields with the boys for pennies and oranges, hoping to gather enough to return to White's and join the best company in town.

Thus ended our first discourse; and it is hoped that you will forgive me that I have picked so little out of my companion at our first interview. In the next it is possible he may tell me more pleasing incidents; for though he is a familiar, he is not an evil, spirit.

Thus ended our first conversation; and I hope you'll forgive me for not getting much out of my companion during our first meeting. In the next one, he might share more interesting stories; for although he is familiar, he is not a malevolent spirit.





III.—PACOLET'S STORY.

From my own Apartment, May 12.

From my own apartment, May 12.

I have taken a resolution hereafter, on any want of intelligence, to carry my Familiar abroad with me, who has promised to give me very proper and just notices of persons and things, to make up the history of the passing day. He is wonderfully skilful in the knowledge of men and manners, which has made me more than ordinarily curious to know how he came to that perfection, and I communicated to him that doubt. "Mr. Pacolet," said I, "I am mightily surprised to see you so good a judge of our nature and circumstances, since you are a mere spirit, and have no knowledge of the bodily part of us." He answered, smiling, "You are mistaken; I have been one of you, and lived a month amongst you, which gives me an exact sense of your condition. You are to know that all who enter into human life have a certain date or stamen given to their being which they only who die of age may be said to have arrived at; but it is ordered sometimes by fate, that such as die infants are, after death, to attend mankind to the end of that stamen of being in themselves which was broken off by sickness or any other disaster. These are proper guardians to men, as being sensible of the infirmity of their State. You are philosopher enough to know that the difference of men's understandings proceeds only from the various dispositions of their organs; so that he who dies at a month old is in the next life as knowing, though more innocent, as they who live to fifty; and after death they have as perfect a memory and judgment of all that passed in their lifetime as I have of all the revolutions in that uneasy, turbulent condition of yours; and you would say I had enough of it in a month were I to tell you all my misfortunes." "A life of a month cannot have, one would think, much variety. But pray," said I, "let us have your story."

I’ve decided that from now on, whenever I lack understanding, I’ll take my Familiar with me. He has promised to give me accurate insights about people and things to help me keep track of the day’s events. He’s incredibly skilled in understanding people and their behaviors, which makes me really curious about how he achieved such expertise, and I shared this doubt with him. "Mr. Pacolet," I said, "I’m really surprised by how well you judge our nature and situations, considering you’re just a spirit and have no direct experience of our physical existence." He replied with a smile, "You're mistaken; I was once one of you and lived among you for a month, which gives me an accurate understanding of your condition. You should know that everyone who comes into human life has a specific time or essence assigned to their being, which only those who die of old age truly reach; however, sometimes fate dictates that those who die as infants are to accompany humanity until the end of that time of existence, which was interrupted by illness or some other misfortune. These beings serve as proper guardians to people, as they are aware of the weaknesses in your state. As a philosopher, you know that the differences in people’s understanding stem from the varying structures of their minds; thus, someone who dies at a month old is just as knowledgeable in the next life, though more innocent, as those who live to fifty. After death, they retain a perfect memory and judgment of everything that happened in their lifetime, just as I do of all the changes in your tumultuous condition; you’d think I had plenty to share from a month if I were to recount all my misfortunes." "One would think a life of a month wouldn't have much variety. But please," I said, "let's hear your story."

Then he proceeds in the following manner:—

Then he goes on like this:—

"It was one of the most wealthy families in Great Britain into which I was born, and it was a very great happiness to me that it so happened, otherwise I had still, in all probability, been living; but I shall recount to you all the occurrences of my short and miserable existence, just as, by examining into the traces made in my brain, they appeared to me at that time. The first thing that ever struck my senses was a noise over my head of one shrieking; after which, methought, I took a full jump, and found myself in the hands of a sorceress, who seemed as if she had been long waking and employed in some incantation: I was thoroughly frightened, and cried out; but she immediately seemed to go on in some magical operation, and anointed me from head to foot. What they meant I could not imagine; for there gathered a great crowd about me, crying, 'An heir! an heir!' upon which I grew a little still, and believed this was a ceremony to be used only to great persons, and such as made them, what they called Heirs. I lay very quiet; but the witch, for no manner of reason or provocation in the world, takes me, and binds my head as hard as possibly she could; then ties up both my legs, and makes me swallow down a horrid mixture. I thought it a harsh entrance into life, to begin with taking physic; but I was forced to it, or else must have taken down a great instrument in which she gave it me. When I was thus dressed, I was carried to a bedside, where a fine young lady, my mother I wot, had like to have hugged me to death. From her they faced me about, and there was a thing with quite another look from the rest of the room, to whom they talked about my nose. He seemed wonderfully pleased to see me; but I knew since, my nose belonged to another family. That into which I was born is one of the most numerous amongst you; therefore crowds of relations came every day to congratulate my arrival; among others my cousin Betty, the greatest romp in nature; she whisks me such a height over her head that I cried out for fear of falling. She pinched me, and called me squealing chit, and threw me into a girl's arms that was taken in to tend me. The girl was very proud of the womanly employment of a nurse, and took upon her to strip and dress me a-new, because I made a noise, to see what ailed me; she did so, and stuck a pin in every joint about me. I still cried; upon which she lays me on my face in her lap; and, to quiet me, fell a-nailing in all the pins by clapping me on the back and screaming a lullaby. But my pain made me exalt my voice above hers, which brought up the nurse, the witch I first saw, and my grandmother. The girl is turned downstairs, and I stripped again, as well to find what ailed me as to satisfy my grandam's farther curiosity. This good old woman's visit was the cause of all my troubles. You are to understand that I was hitherto bred by hand, and anybody that stood next gave me pap, if I did but open my lips; insomuch that I was grown so cunning as to pretend myself asleep when I was not, to prevent my being crammed. But my grandmother began a loud lecture upon the idleness of the wives of this age, who, for fear of their shape, forbear suckling their own offspring; and ten nurses were immediately sent for; one was whispered to have a wanton eye, and would soon spoil her milk; another was in a consumption; the third had an ill voice, and would frighten me instead of lulling me to sleep. Such exceptions were made against all but one country milch-wench, to whom I was committed, and put to the breast. This careless jade was eternally romping with the footman and downright starved me; insomuch that I daily pined away, and should never have been relieved had it not been that, on the thirtieth day of my life, a Fellow of the Royal Society, who had writ upon Cold Baths, came to visit me, and solemnly protested I was utterly lost for want of that method; upon which he soused me head and ears into a pail of water, where I had the good fortune to be drowned; and so escaped being lashed into a linguist till sixteen, and being married to an ill-natured wife till sixty, which had certainly been my fate had not the enchantment between body and soul been broken by this philosopher. Thus, till the age I should have otherwise lived, I am obliged to watch the steps of men; and, if you please, shall accompany you in your present walk, and get you intelligence from the aerial lackey, who is in waiting, what are the thoughts and purposes of any whom you inquire for."

"It was into one of the wealthiest families in Great Britain that I was born, and it made me very happy that it happened that way; otherwise, I would probably still be living in obscurity. I'm going to share with you all the events of my short and miserable life, just as they appeared to me at the time. The first thing that hit my senses was the sound of someone screaming above me; then, it felt like I took a big leap and found myself in the hands of a sorceress who seemed like she'd been awake for a long time, performing some kind of spell. I was really scared and cried out, but she immediately continued with her magical work and covered me from head to toe in some substance. I couldn't understand what was going on; a large crowd gathered around me, shouting, 'An heir! An heir!' At that, I quieted down a bit, thinking this was some kind of ceremony meant only for important people, the ones they call Heirs. I stayed very still, but the witch, for no reason I could see, bound up my head as tightly as she could, then tied up my legs and made me drink a terrible mixture. I thought it was a harsh way to start life, beginning with medicine, but I had no choice unless I wanted to take a big instrument that she used to give it to me. After I was dressed, I was taken to a bedside where a lovely young lady, who I later learned was my mother, almost hugged me to death. They turned me around, and there was someone who looked very different from everyone else in the room, and they talked about my nose. He seemed really happy to see me, but I’d learned later that my nose belonged to another family. The family I was born into is one of the largest around; so, a ton of relatives came every day to congratulate my arrival. Among them was my cousin Betty, the most rambunctious person ever; she tossed me high over her head, making me cry out in fear of falling. She pinched me, called me a squealing little thing, and threw me into the arms of a girl who was brought in to take care of me. The girl was very proud of her role as a nurse and decided to undress and redress me since I was making a noise to see what was wrong. She did, and stuck a pin in every joint around me. I kept crying; so, she laid me on her lap and, to soothe me, started hammering in all the pins by patting my back and singing a lullaby. But my pain made me cry louder than her, which brought the nurse—the witch I first saw—and my grandmother. The girl was sent out, and I was stripped again, both to see what was bothering me and to satisfy my grandmother's curiosity. This good old woman’s visit was the cause of all my troubles. You should know that until then, I had been fed by hand; anyone nearby would give me food the moment I opened my mouth; so, I got clever enough to pretend I was asleep when I wasn’t to avoid being force-fed. But my grandmother started a loud rant about the laziness of wives these days, who, afraid of ruining their figures, won’t nurse their own children. Ten nurses were immediately summoned; one was whispered to have a mischievous eye that would soon ruin her milk, another was sick, the third had a bad voice that would frighten me instead of lulling me to sleep. Such objections were raised against everyone except one country milkmaid, to whom I was handed over and put to breastfeed. This careless woman spent all her time flirting with the footman and nearly starved me; I was so malnourished that I was losing weight every day. I might never have been saved if, on the thirtieth day of my life, a Fellow of the Royal Society, who had written about Cold Baths, didn't come to visit me and seriously claimed I was completely lost without that method. Then, he plunged me headfirst into a bucket of water, where I fortunately ended up drowning; thus, I escaped being forced to study languages until I was sixteen and being married to a terrible wife until I was sixty, which would definitely have been my fate if the connection between my body and soul hadn’t been broken by this philosopher. Hence, until the age I should have otherwise lived, I’m obligated to keep an eye on the movements of men; and if you’d like, I can join you on your current walk and get you intel from the aerial servant waiting around about the thoughts and intentions of anyone you’re asking about."

I accepted his kind offer, and immediately took him with me in a hack to White's.

I took him up on his generous offer and quickly grabbed a cab to go to White's.


White's Chocolate-house, May 13.

White's Chocolate Bar, May 13.

We got in hither, and my companion threw a powder round us, that made me as invisible as himself; so that we could see and hear all others, ourselves unseen and unheard.

We entered here, and my companion scattered a powder around us, making me as invisible as he was; so that we could see and hear everyone else, while remaining unseen and unheard ourselves.

The first thing we took notice of was a nobleman of a goodly and frank aspect, with his generous birth and temper visible in it, playing at cards with a creature of a black and horrid countenance, wherein were plainly delineated the arts of his mind, cozenage, and falsehood. They were marking their game with counters, on which we could see inscriptions, imperceptible to any but us. My Lord had scored with pieces of ivory, on which were writ, "Good Fame, Glory, Riches, Honour, and Posterity!" The spectre over-against him had on his counters the inscriptions of "Dishonour, Impudence, Poverty, Ignorance, and Want of Shame." "Bless me!", said I; "sure, my Lord does not see what he plays for?" "As well as I do," says Pacolet. "He despises that fellow he plays with, and scorns himself for making him his companion." At the very instant he was speaking, I saw the fellow who played with my Lord hide two cards in the roll of his stocking. Pacolet immediately stole them from thence; upon which the nobleman soon after won the game. The little triumph he appeared in, when he got such a trifling stock of ready money, though he had ventured so great sums with indifference, increased my admiration. But Pacolet began to talk to me. "Mr. Isaac, this to you looks wonderful, but not at all to us higher beings: that nobleman has as many good qualities as any man of his order, and seems to have no faults but what, as I may say, are excrescences from virtues. He is generous to a prodigality, more affable than is consistent with his quality, and courageous to a rashness. Yet, after all this, the source of his whole conduct is, though he would hate himself if he knew it, mere avarice. The ready cash laid before the gamester's counters makes him venture, as you see, and lay distinction against infamy, abundance against want; in a word, all that is desirable against all that is to be avoided." "However," said I, "be sure you disappoint the sharpers to-night, and steal from them all the cards they hide." Pacolet obeyed me, and my Lord went home with their whole bank in his pocket.

The first thing we noticed was a nobleman with a striking and honest appearance, reflecting his noble birth and character, playing cards with a figure who had a dark and dreadful face, showcasing the tricks of his mind, deceit, and dishonesty. They were tracking their game with chips, which we could see had inscriptions that were invisible to everyone except us. My Lord had marked his chips with "Good Fame, Glory, Riches, Honour, and Posterity!" The figure across from him had chips that said "Dishonour, Impudence, Poverty, Ignorance, and Lack of Shame." "Wow!" I exclaimed; "Surely, my Lord doesn’t realize what he’s playing for?" "Just as much as I do," replied Pacolet. "He looks down on the man he’s playing against and feels ashamed for associating with him." Just as he spoke, I saw the man playing with my Lord sneak two cards into his stocking. Pacolet quickly took them out, and soon after, the nobleman won the game. The small victory he seemed to relish, winning such a small amount of money after risking so much without care, amazed me even more. But then Pacolet started talking to me. "Mr. Isaac, this is impressive to you, but not at all to us higher beings: that nobleman has as many good traits as any man of his rank, and appears to have no faults except those that I would say are excesses of his virtues. He is extravagantly generous, friendlier than what is proper for his status, and recklessly brave. Yet, beneath all this, the main drive behind his actions is, though he'd be horrified to admit it, pure greed. The cash laid out before the gambler's chips tempts him to risk it all, as you see, weighing prestige against disgrace, abundance against poverty; in short, everything desirable against everything to avoid." "However," I said, "make sure to outsmart the cheats tonight and take all the cards they hide." Pacolet agreed, and my Lord returned home with their entire pot in his pocket.





IV.—RECOLLECTIONS.

It is remarkable that I was bred by hand, and ate nothing but milk till I was a twelvemonth old; from which time, to the eighth year of my age, I was observed to delight in pudding and potatoes; and, indeed, I retain a benevolence for that sort of food to this day. I do not remember that I distinguished myself in anything at those years but by my great skill at taw, for which I was so barbarously used that it has ever since given me an aversion to gaming. In my twelfth year, I suffered very much for two or three false concords. At fifteen I was sent to the university, and stayed there for some time; but a drum passing by, being a lover of music, I listed myself for a soldier. As years came on, I began to examine things, and grew discontented at the times. This made me quit the sword, and take to the study of the occult sciences, in which I was so wrapped up that Oliver Cromwell had been buried, and taken up again, five years before I heard he was dead. This gave me first the reputation of a conjurer, which has been of great disadvantage to me ever since, and kept me out of all public employments. The greater part of my later years has been divided between Dick's coffee-house, the Trumpet in Sheer Lane, and my own lodgings.

It's pretty amazing that I was raised by hand and only ate milk until I was a year old. From then until I was eight, I really enjoyed pudding and potatoes, and I still have a fondness for that kind of food today. I don't remember standing out in anything during those years except for my skill at marbles, which I was treated so poorly for that I've developed a dislike for gaming ever since. When I was twelve, I really suffered from a couple of minor mistakes. At fifteen, I went to university and stayed there for a while, but then a drum went by, and since I loved music, I signed up to be a soldier. As the years went by, I started to question things and became dissatisfied with the times. This led me to put down my sword and dive into studying the occult sciences, so much so that Oliver Cromwell had already been buried and exhumed for five years before I found out he had died. This earned me a reputation as a magician, which has caused me a lot of problems ever since and has kept me from holding any public positions. Most of my later years have been spent going between Dick's coffee house, the Trumpet in Sheer Lane, and my own place.


From my own Apartment, June 5.

From my own apartment, June 5.

There are those among mankind who can enjoy no relish of their being except the world is made acquainted with all that relates to them, and think everything lost that passes unobserved; but others find a solid delight in stealing by the crowd, and modelling their life after such a manner as is as much above the approbation as the practice of the vulgar. Life being too short to give instances great enough of true friendship or good-will, some sages have thought it pious to preserve a certain reverence for the Manes of their deceased friends; and have withdrawn themselves from the rest of the world at certain seasons, to commemorate in their own thoughts such of their acquaintance who have gone before them out of this life. And indeed, when we are advanced in years, there is not a more pleasing entertainment than to recollect in a gloomy moment the many we have parted with that have been dear and agreeable to us, and to cast a melancholy thought or two after those with whom, perhaps, we have indulged ourselves in whole nights of mirth and jollity. With such inclinations in my heart I went to my closet yesterday in the evening, and resolved to be sorrowful; upon which occasion I could not but look with disdain upon myself, that though all the reasons which I had to lament the loss of many of my friends are now as forcible as at the moment of their departure, yet did not my heart swell with the same sorrow which I felt at that time; but I could, without tears, reflect upon many pleasing adventures I have had with some, who have long been blended with common earth. Though it is by the benefit of nature that length of time thus blots out the violence of afflictions; yet with tempers too much given to pleasure, it is almost necessary to revive the old places of grief in our memory; and ponder step by step on past life, to lead the mind into that sobriety of thought which poises the heart, and makes it beat with due time, without being quickened with desire, or retarded with despair, from its proper and equal motion. When we wind up a clock that is out of order, to make it go well for the future, we do not immediately set the hand to the present instant, but we make it strike the round of all its hours, before it can recover the regularity of its time. Such, thought I, shall be my method this evening; and since it is that day of the year which I dedicate to the memory of such in another life as I much delighted in when living, an hour or two shall be sacred to sorrow and their memory, while I run over all the melancholy circumstances of this kind which have occurred to me in my whole life.

There are people who can’t enjoy their existence unless the world knows everything about them and consider everything a loss if it goes unnoticed. Yet, others find genuine joy in moving quietly through life, shaping their experiences in a way that is beyond the approval or practices of the masses. Since life is too short to provide enough true friendship or goodwill moments, some wise individuals believe it’s respectful to honor the memory of their deceased friends. They take time away from the rest of the world during certain occasions to reflect on those they’ve lost. Indeed, as we get older, there’s no greater comfort than reminiscing in a somber moment about those we’ve loved and lost, and thinking back on those with whom we shared nights filled with joy and laughter. With such feelings in my heart, I went to my room yesterday evening, determined to feel sad. In that moment, I couldn’t help but look down on myself; even though my reasons for grieving my friends are as strong now as they were when they left, I didn’t feel the same deep sorrow I once did. Instead, I found myself reflecting fondly, without tears, on many happy moments spent with those who have long since returned to the earth. While it’s a gift of nature that time dulls the sharpness of sorrow, those with a tendency toward pleasure almost need to revisit past pains in their memories. We should think through our lives step by step to achieve the kind of thoughtful balance that steadies the heart, allowing it to beat at a natural pace, free from desire or despair. When we fix a clock that’s out of sync to ensure it runs correctly in the future, we don’t set the hands to the present moment right away; we make it ring through all its hours before it can get back on track. I resolved that this would be my approach this evening. Since today is the day I dedicate to the memory of those I cherished in life, I would spend an hour or two in sorrow and reflection as I recall all the sad moments of this nature that I’ve experienced throughout my life.

The first sense of sorrow I ever knew was upon the death of my father, at which time I was not quite five years of age; but was rather amazed at what all the house meant than possessed with a real understanding why nobody was willing to play with me. I remember I went into the room where his body lay, and my mother sat weeping alone by it. I had my battledore in my band, and fell a-beating the coffin, and calling Papa; for, I know not how, I had some slight idea that he was locked up there. My mother catched me in her arms, and, transported beyond all patience of the silent grief she was before in, she almost smothered me in her embrace; and told me in a flood of tears, "Papa could not hear me, and would play with me no more, for they were going to put him under ground, whence he could never come to us again." She was a very beautiful woman, of a noble spirit, and there was a dignity in her grief amidst all the wildness of her transport which, methought, struck me with an instinct of sorrow, which, before I was sensible of what it was to grieve, seized my very soul, and has made pity the weakness of my heart ever since. The mind in infancy is, methinks, like the body in embryo; and receives impressions so forcible that they are as hard to be removed by reason as any mark with which a child is born is to be taken away by any future application. Hence it is that good-nature in me is no merit; but having been so frequently overwhelmed with her tears before I knew the cause of any affliction, or could draw defences from my own judgment, I imbibed commiseration, remorse, and an unmanly gentleness of mind, which has since ensnared me into ten thousand calamities; and from whence I can reap no advantage, except it be that, in such a humour as I am now in, I can the better indulge myself in the softness of humanity, and enjoy that sweet anxiety which arises from the memory of past afflictions.

The first time I felt true sorrow was when my father died, and I was not yet five years old. I was more confused by everything going on in the house than really understanding why no one wanted to play with me. I remember going into the room where his body was, and seeing my mother sitting there alone, crying. I had my battledore in my hand and started hitting the coffin, calling out for Papa; somehow, I had a vague idea that he was just locked away in there. My mother picked me up in her arms, and overwhelmed by the silent grief she had been holding in, she almost squeezed me too tightly. Through her tears, she told me, “Papa can’t hear you and won’t play with you anymore because they’re going to bury him, and he can never come back to us.” She was a very beautiful woman with a noble spirit, and even in her wild grief, there was a dignity that struck me with a sense of sorrow that took hold of my very soul way before I even understood what it meant to grieve. That feeling of pity has since become a weakness in my heart. I believe that a child’s mind is like a developing body; it takes in strong impressions that are hard to erase, just like any mark a baby is born with is difficult to remove later. Because of this, my good nature isn’t really a virtue; it stems from having been surrounded by my mother’s tears before I could grasp the reasons behind any suffering or draw my own conclusions. I took in her compassion, remorse, and a sensitivity that has led me into countless troubles, from which I can only find solace now. In moments like this, I can better appreciate the tenderness of humanity and find a bittersweet comfort in recalling past hardships.

We, that are very old, are better able to remember things which befell us in our distant youth than the passages of later days. For this reason it is that the companions of my strong and vigorous years present themselves more immediately to me in this office of sorrow. Untimely or unhappy deaths are what we are most apt to lament: so little are we able to make it indifferent when a thing happens, though we know it must happen. Thus we groan under life, and bewail those who are relieved from it. Every object that returns to our imagination raises different passions, according to the circumstance of their departure. Who can have lived in an army, and in a serious hour reflect upon the many gay and agreeable men that might long have flourished in the arts of peace, and not join with the imprecations of the fatherless and widow on the tyrant to whose ambition they fell sacrifices? But gallant men, who are cut oft by the sword, move rather our veneration than our pity; and we gather relief enough from their own contempt of death, to make it no evil, which was approached with so much cheerfulness, and attended with so much honour. But when we turn our thoughts from the great parts of life on such occasions, and instead of lamenting those who stood ready to give death to those from whom they had the fortune to receive it; I say, when we let our thoughts wander from such noble objects, and consider the havoc which is made among the tender and the innocent, pity enters with an unmixed softness, and possesses all our souls at once.

We, who are very old, can remember things that happened to us in our distant youth better than the events of later days. For this reason, the friends from my strong and active years feel more present to me in this moment of sorrow. We tend to mourn untimely or unfortunate deaths the most: we find it hard to be indifferent about when things happen, even though we know they must. So, we struggle through life, lamenting those who are freed from it. Every memory that comes back to us stirs different emotions, depending on how those memories came to an end. Who has served in an army and during serious moments hasn’t thought about the many lively and talented individuals who could have thrived in peaceful times, and not joined in the curses of the fatherless and widows against the tyrant whose ambition claimed their lives? Yet, brave men who fall by the sword inspire more respect than pity; we find enough comfort in their fearless attitude toward death, which they approached with such joy and were accompanied by so much honor. However, when we shift our focus from the grand aspects of life on these occasions, and instead of grieving those who were ready to kill those from whom they had the luck to receive their own deaths; I mean, when we let our thoughts drift away from such noble subjects, and see the destruction happening among the gentle and innocent, compassion floods in with pure tenderness, taking over all our hearts at once.

Here, were there words to express such sentiments with proper tenderness, I should record the beauty, innocence, and untimely death of the first object my eyes ever beheld with love. The beauteous virgin! how ignorantly did she charm, how carelessly excel! Oh, Death! thou hast right to the bold, to the ambitious, to the high, and to the haughty; but why this cruelty to the humble, to the meek, to the undiscerning, to the thoughtless? Nor age, nor business, nor distress can erase the dear image from my imagination. In the same week, I saw her dressed for a ball, and in a shroud. How ill did the habit of death become the pretty trifler! I still behold the smiling earth—A large train of disasters were coming on to my memory, when my servant knocked at my closet-door, and interrupted me with a letter, attended with a hamper of wine, of the same sort with that which is to be put to sale on Thursday next at Garraway's coffee-house. Upon the receipt of it I sent for three of my friends. We are so intimate that we can be company in whatever state of mind we meet, and can entertain each other without expecting always to rejoice. The wine we found to be generous and warming, but with such a heat as moved us rather to be cheerful than frolicsome. It revived the spirits, without firing the blood. We commended it till two of the clock this morning; and having to-day met a little before dinner, we found that, though we drank two bottles a man, we had much more reason to recollect than forget what had passed the night before.

Here, if only there were words to express these feelings with the right amount of tenderness, I would write about the beauty, innocence, and untimely death of the first person I ever loved. The beautiful girl! How unknowingly she enchanted us, how effortlessly she stood out! Oh, Death! you have claim to the bold, the ambitious, the proud, and the arrogant; but why this cruelty towards the humble, the gentle, the oblivious, the careless? Neither age, nor work, nor sorrow can erase her dear image from my mind. In the same week, I saw her dressed for a ball and then in a coffin. How poorly did the attire of death suit the lovely girl! I still see the smiling earth—A wave of disasters flooded my memory when my servant knocked at my door, interrupting me with a letter, accompanied by a basket of wine, the same kind that will be for sale this Thursday at Garraway's coffee-house. After receiving it, I called for three of my friends. We’re so close that we can be together no matter our mood and can enjoy each other's company without always needing to be cheerful. The wine turned out to be good and warming, but it stirred us more towards cheerfulness than wildness. It boosted our spirits without making us overly excited. We praised it until two o’clock this morning; and when we met again a little before dinner today, we realized that even though we each had two bottles, we had much more reason to remember than to forget what happened the night before.





V.—MARRIAGE OF SISTER JENNY.

From my own Apartment, September 30.

From my own apartment, September 30.

I am called off from public dissertations by a domestic affair of great importance, which is no less than the disposal of my sister Jenny for life. The girl is a girl of great merit and pleasing conversation: but I being born of my father's first wife, and she of his third, she converses with me rather like a daughter than a sister. I have indeed told her that if she kept her honour, and behaved herself in such a manner as became the Bickerstaffs, I would get her an agreeable man for her husband; which was a promise I made her after reading a passage in Pliny's "Epistles." That polite author had been employed to find out a consort for his friend's daughter, and gives the following character of the man he had pitched upon. "Aciliano plurimum vigoris et industriae quanquam in maxima verecundia: est illi facies liberalis, multo sanguine, multo rubore, suffusa: est ingenua totius corporis pulchritudo et quidam senatorius decor, quae ego nequaquam arbitror negligenda: debet enim hoc castitati puellarum quasi praemium dari." "Acilianus," for that was the gentleman's name, "is a man of extraordinary vigour and industry, accompanied with the greatest modesty: he has very much of the gentleman, with a lively colour, and flush of health in his aspect. His whole person is finely turned, and speaks him a man of quality; which are qualifications that, I think, ought by no means to be overlooked, and should be bestowed on a daughter as the reward of her chastity."

I'm stepping away from public discussions because I have a personal matter of great importance: finding a lifelong partner for my sister Jenny. She's a girl of significant worth and pleasant conversation. However, since I’m the child of my father’s first wife and she’s from his third, our relationship feels more like that of a parent and a child than siblings. I have told her that if she maintains her honor and behaves in a way that reflects our family name, I would find her a suitable husband. This was a promise I made to her after reading a passage in Pliny’s "Epistles." That respectful author had sought a partner for his friend's daughter and provided the following description of the man he chose: "Aciliano is a man of considerable strength and diligence, though marked by the utmost modesty: he possesses an open demeanor, flushed with health and vitality; his entire appearance is that of a fine gentleman, and he carries a certain noble grace, which I think should not be ignored: indeed, this ought to be awarded to daughters as a reward for their chastity." "Aciliano," as the gentleman was named, "is a man of remarkable energy and industriousness, combined with the highest modesty: he has a gentlemanly appearance, with a vibrant complexion and a healthy glow. His body is well-proportioned, which indicates his noble status; these are qualities that I believe should never be overlooked and should be given to a daughter as a reward for her virtue."

A woman that will give herself liberties need not put her parents to so much trouble; for if she does not possess these ornaments in a husband she can supply herself elsewhere. But this is not the case of my sister Jenny, who, I may say without vanity, is as unspotted a spinster as any in Great Britain. I shall take this occasion to recommend the conduct of our own family in this particular.

A woman who wants to have some freedom doesn’t need to cause her parents so much trouble; if she can't find these qualities in a husband, she can look for them elsewhere. But that’s not true for my sister Jenny, who, if I may say so without bragging, is as virtuous a single woman as anyone in Great Britain. I’d like to take this opportunity to praise the behavior of our own family in this regard.

We have, in the genealogy of our house, the descriptions and pictures of our ancestors from the time of King Arthur, in whose days there was one of my own name, a knight of his round table, and known by the name of Sir Isaac Bickerstaff. He was low of stature, and of a very swarthy complexion, not unlike a Portuguese Jew. But he was more prudent than men of that height usually are, and would often communicate to his friends his design of lengthening and whitening his posterity. His eldest son Ralph, for that was his name, was for this reason married to a lady who had little else to recommend her but that she was very tall and very fair. The issue of this match, with the help of high shoes, made a tolerable figure in the next age, though the complexion of the family was obscure till the fourth generation from that marriage. From which time, till the reign of William the Conqueror, the females of our house were famous for their needlework and fine skins. In the male line there happened an unlucky accident in the reign of Richard III., the eldest son of Philip, then chief of the family, being born with a hump-back and very high nose. This was the more astonishing, because none of his forefathers ever had such a blemish, nor indeed was there any in the neighbourhood of that make, except the butler, who was noted for round shoulders and a Roman nose; what made the nose the less excusable was the remarkable smallness of his eyes.

We have, in the history of our family, the descriptions and pictures of our ancestors from the time of King Arthur, when there was one with my same name, a knight at his round table, known as Sir Isaac Bickerstaff. He was short and had a very dark complexion, somewhat resembling a Portuguese Jew. However, he was wiser than most men of his height typically are, and would often share with his friends his plan to make his descendants taller and fairer. His eldest son Ralph, which was his name, was consequently married to a woman who had little else to recommend her apart from being very tall and very fair. The offspring of this union, aided by high shoes, made a decent appearance in the next generation, though the family's complexion remained less notable until the fourth generation from that marriage. From that point until the reign of William the Conqueror, the women in our family were renowned for their needlework and beautiful skin. In the male line, there was an unfortunate incident during the reign of Richard III, when the eldest son of Philip, the head of the family at the time, was born with a hunchback and a very prominent nose. This was particularly surprising, as none of his ancestors had such a flaw, and indeed there was no one in the neighborhood with a similar appearance, except for the butler, who was known for his round shoulders and Roman nose; what made the nose less forgivable was the strangely small size of his eyes.

These several defects were mended by succeeding matches: the eyes were open in the next generation, and the hump fell in a century and a half, but the greatest difficulty was how to reduce the nose, which I do not find was accomplished till about the middle of the reign of Henry VII., or rather the beginning of that of Henry VIII.

These various issues were fixed in the following generations: the eyes were opened in the next generation, and the hump disappeared in about a century and a half, but the biggest challenge was reducing the nose, which I don’t see was achieved until around the mid-reign of Henry VII or the start of Henry VIII’s reign.

But while our ancestors were thus taken up in cultivating the eyes and nose, the face of the Bickerstaffs fell down insensibly into chin, which was not taken notice of, their thoughts being so much employed upon the more noble features, till it became almost too long to be remedied.

But while our ancestors were focused on enhancing their eyes and nose, the Bickerstaffs' face gradually sank into their chin, which went unnoticed as their attention was so occupied with the more prominent features, until it had become nearly too long to fix.

But length of time, and successive care in our alliances, have cured this also, and reduced our faces into that tolerable oval which we enjoy at present. I would not be tedious in this discourse, but cannot but observe that our race suffered very much about three hundred years ago, by the marriage of one of our heiresses with an eminent courtier, who gave us spindle-shanks and cramps in our bones; insomuch, that we did not recover our health and legs till Sir Walter Bickerstaff married Maud the milkmaid, of whom the then Garter King-at-Arms, a facetious person, said pleasantly enough, "that she had spoiled our blood, but mended our constitutions."

But over time, and with continuous effort in our relationships, we’ve also healed from that and shaped our faces into the decent oval we have today. I don’t want to be boring in this discussion, but I can’t help but mention that our family suffered a lot about three hundred years ago when one of our heiresses married a well-known courtier, which gave us skinny legs and aches in our bones; so much so that we didn’t regain our health and stature until Sir Walter Bickerstaff married Maud the milkmaid, about whom the Garter King-at-Arms, a witty fellow, jokingly said, “she spoiled our blood but improved our health.”

After this account of the effect our prudent choice of matches has had upon our persons and features, I cannot but observe that there are daily instances of as great changes made by marriage upon men's minds and humours. One might wear any passion out of a family by culture, as skilful gardeners blot a colour out of a tulip that hurts its beauty. One might produce an affable temper out of a shrew, by grafting the mild upon the choleric; or raise a jack-pudding from a prude, by inoculating mirth and melancholy. It is for want of care in the disposing of our children, with regard to our bodies and minds, that we go into a house and see such different complexions and humours in the same race and family. But to me it is as plain as a pikestaff, from what mixture it is that this daughter silently lours, the other steals a kind look at you, a third is exactly well behaved, a fourth a splenetic, and a fifth a coquette.

After discussing how our careful choice of partners has impacted our appearance, I can't help but notice that there are daily examples of marriage causing significant changes in people's minds and moods. With the right nurturing, you could eliminate any undesirable trait from a family, just like skilled gardeners can remove an unattractive color from a tulip. You can cultivate a friendly nature from a difficult person by combining gentleness with assertiveness, or bring out a sense of humor from a serious person by introducing laughter and introspection. It’s our lack of attention in raising our children, considering both their physical and emotional traits, that leads us to see such diverse personalities in the same family. To me, it’s as clear as day why one daughter scowls, another gives you a friendly glance, one is perfectly well-mannered, a fourth is moody, and the fifth flirts.

In this disposal of my sister, I have chosen with an eye to her being a wit, and provided that the bridegroom be a man of a sound and excellent judgment, who will seldom mind what she says when she begins to harangue, for Jenny's only imperfection is an admiration of her parts, which inclines her to be a little, but very little, sluttish; and you are ever to remark that we are apt to cultivate most, and bring into observation what we think most excellent in ourselves, or most capable of improvement. Thus, my sister, instead of consulting her glass and her toilet for an hour and a half after her private devotion, sits with her nose full of snuff and a man's nightcap on her head, reading plays and romances. Her wit she thinks her distinction, therefore knows nothing of the skill of dress, or making her person agreeable. It would make you laugh to see me often, with my spectacles on, lacing her stays, for she is so very a wit, that she understands no ordinary thing in the world.

In dealing with my sister, I've considered her to be a witty person, as long as her husband is someone with sound judgment who won't be too bothered by her when she starts to rant. Jenny's only flaw is her admiration for her own talents, which makes her a bit too casual in her appearance. You should always keep in mind that we tend to focus most on what we think is our best quality or what we can improve. So, rather than checking herself in the mirror and taking an hour and a half to get ready after her private prayers, she sits with her nose in snuff and a man’s nightcap, reading plays and romances. She believes her wit sets her apart, so she doesn’t bother with dressing well or making herself attractive. It’s quite amusing to see me, often with my glasses on, lacing up her corset, because she’s such a witty person that she doesn’t understand anything ordinary in the world.

For this reason I have disposed of her to a man of business, who will soon let her see that to be well dressed, in good humour, and cheerful in the command of her family, are the arts and sciences of female life. I could have bestowed her upon a fine gentleman, who extremely admired her wit, and would have given her a coach and six, but I found it absolutely necessary to cross the strain; for had they met, they had entirely been rivals in discourse, and in continual contention for the superiority of understanding, and brought forth critics, pedants, or pretty good poets. As it is, I expect an offspring fit for the habitation of the city, town or country; creatures that are docile and tractable in whatever we put them to.

For this reason, I have arranged for her to be with a businessman, who will soon show her that being well-dressed, in good spirits, and managing her family are the essential skills of a woman’s life. I could have matched her with a charming gentleman who admired her wit and would have given her a fancy carriage, but I felt it was absolutely necessary to avoid that path. If they had met, they would have been rivals in conversation, constantly competing for who was more intelligent, and it would have produced critics, pretentious scholars, or decent poets at best. As it stands, I expect her future children to be suited for life in the city, town, or countryside; nice, compliant beings ready for whatever we ask of them.

To convince men of the necessity of taking this method, let any one even below the skill of an astrologer, behold the turn of faces he meets as soon as he passes Cheapside Conduit, and you see a deep attention and a certain unthinking sharpness in every countenance. They look attentive, but their thoughts are engaged on mean purposes. To me it is very apparent, when I see a citizen pass by, whether his head is upon woollen, silks, iron, sugar, indigo, or stocks. Now this trace of thought appears or lies hid in the race for two or three generations.

To show men why it’s important to use this method, just let someone, even someone with less skill than an astrologer, observe the expressions on people's faces as they walk by Cheapside Conduit. You can see a focused attention and a certain unthinking sharpness on every face. They look engaged, but their minds are occupied with trivial concerns. To me, it’s quite obvious when a city dweller walks by, whether he’s dealing with wool, silk, iron, sugar, indigo, or stocks. This trace of thought is evident or hidden in the community for two or three generations.

I know at this time a person of a vast estate, who is the immediate descendant of a fine gentleman, but the great grandson of a broker, in whom his ancestor is now revived. He is a very honest gentleman in his principles, but cannot for his blood talk fairly; he is heartily sorry for it; but he cheats by constitution, and over-reaches by instinct.

I know someone right now who has a huge estate and is the direct descendant of a refined gentleman, but also the great-grandson of a broker, in whom his ancestor is now reflected. He's a genuinely honest guy at his core, but he just can't help but be unfair when he talks; he feels really bad about it, but it's just part of who he is, and he can't help but take advantage of situations naturally.

The happiness of the man who marries my sister will be, that he has no faults to correct in her but her own, a little bias of fancy, or particularity of manners which grew in herself, and can be amended by her. From such an untainted couple we can hope to have our family rise to its ancient splendour of face, air, countenance, manner, and shape, without discovering the product of ten nations in one house. Obadiah Greenhat says, "he never comes into any company in England, but he distinguishes the different nations of which we are composed." There is scarce such a living creature as a true Briton. We sit down, indeed, all friends, acquaintance, and neighbours; but after two bottles you see a Dane start up and swear, "the kingdom is his own." A Saxon drinks up the whole quart, and swears he will dispute that with him. A Norman tells them both, he will assert his liberty; and a Welshman cries, "They are all foreigners and intruders of yesterday," and beats them out of the room. Such accidents happen frequently among neighbours' children, and cousin-germans. For which reason I say study your race, or the soil of your family will dwindle into cits or 'squires, or run up into wits or madmen.

The happiness of the man who marries my sister will be that he has no faults to fix in her except for her own little quirks or specific behaviors that developed in her and can be adjusted by her. From such a pure couple, we can hope to restore our family to its former glory in looks, demeanor, presence, and shape, without turning our home into a mix of ten different nations. Obadiah Greenhat says, "he never enters any gathering in England without recognizing the different nationalities we consist of." There’s hardly such a thing as a true Brit. We all sit together as friends, acquaintances, and neighbors; but after a couple of drinks, you'll see a Dane jump up and assert, "the kingdom is mine." A Saxon downs the whole quart and insists he’ll take that argument on. A Norman tells them both he will defend his freedom; and a Welshman exclaims, "They’re all foreigners and intruders from yesterday," and kicks them out of the room. Such incidents happen often among neighbors' kids and cousins. For this reason, I say study your heritage, or your family's legacy will decline into merchants or landowners, or it may transform into intellectuals or madmen.





VI.—PROFESSIONAL: A CASE OF SPLEEN.

White's Chocolate House, October 12.

White's Chocolate House, Oct 12.

It will be allowed me that I have all along showed great respect in matters which concern the fair sex; but the inhumanity with which the author of the following letter has been used is not to be suffered:—

I have always shown great respect for issues concerning women; however, the cruelty that the author of the following letter has faced is unacceptable:—

"Sir,

"Hey,"

"Yesterday I had the misfortune to drop in at my Lady Haughty's upon her visiting-day. When I entered the room where she receives company, they all stood up indeed; but they stood as if they were to stare at, rather than to receive me. After a long pause, a servant brought a round stool, on which I sat down at the lower end of the room, in the presence of no less than twelve persons, gentlemen and ladies, lolling in elbow-chairs. And, to complete my disgrace, my mistress was of the society. I tried to compose myself in vain, not knowing how to dispose of either my legs or arms, nor how to shape my countenance, the eyes of the whole room being still upon me in a profound silence. My confusion at last was so great, that, without speaking, or being spoken to, I fled for it, and left the assembly to treat me at their discretion. A lecture from you upon these inhuman distinctions in a free nation will, I doubt not, prevent the like evils for the future, and make it, as we say, as cheap sitting as standing.

"Yesterday, I unfortunately dropped by Lady Haughty's on her visiting day. When I walked into the room where she entertained guests, everyone stood up, but it felt more like they were staring at me than welcoming me. After a long pause, a servant brought over a small stool for me to sit on at the far end of the room, surrounded by no less than twelve gentlemen and ladies lounging in armchairs. To add to my embarrassment, my mistress was part of the group. I tried to compose myself, but I had no idea how to arrange my legs or arms, or how to position my face, while everyone continued to gaze at me in complete silence. My confusion grew so intense that, without saying a word or being addressed, I hurriedly left, abandoning the gathering to decide my fate. I'm sure a lecture from you about these cruel distinctions in a free nation will prevent similar situations in the future and make it, as we say, just as easy to sit as to stand."

"I am, with the greatest respect, Sir,

"I am, with the utmost respect, Sir,"

"Your most humble, and

"Your most humble,"

"Most obedient servant,

"Your obedient servant,"

"J. R.

J. R.

"Oct. 9.

Oct 9.

"P.S.—I had almost forgot to inform you that a fair young lady sat in an armless chair upon my right hand, with manifest discontent in her looks."

"P.S.—I almost forgot to tell you that a pretty young lady was sitting in an armless chair to my right, clearly looking unhappy."

Soon after the receipt of this epistle, I heard a very gentle knock at my door. My maid went down and brought up word "that a tall, lean, black man, well dressed, who said he had not the honour to be acquainted with me, desired to be admitted." I bid her show him up, met him at my chamber-door, and then fell back a few paces. He approached me with great respect, and told me, with a low voice, "he was the gentleman that had been seated upon the round stool." I immediately recollected that there was a joint-stool in my chamber, which I was afraid he might take for an instrument of distinction, and therefore winked at my boy to carry it into my closet. I then took him by the hand, and led him to the upper end of my room, where I placed him in my great elbow-chair, at the same time drawing another without arms to it for myself to sit by him. I then asked him, "at what time this misfortune befell him?" He answered, "Between the hours of seven and eight in the evening." I further demanded of him what he had ate or drank that day? He replied, "Nothing but a dish of water-gruel with a few plums in it." In the next place, I felt his pulse, which was very low and languishing. These circumstances confirmed me in an opinion, which I had entertained upon the first reading of his letter, that the gentleman was far gone in the spleen. I therefore advised him to rise the next morning, and plunge into the cold bath, there to remain under water till he was almost drowned. This I ordered him to repeat six days successively; and on the seventh to repair at the wonted hour to my Lady Haughty's, and to acquaint me afterwards with what he shall meet with there: and particularly to tell me, whether he shall think they stared upon him so much as the time before. The gentleman smiled; and, by his way of talking to me, showed himself a man of excellent sense in all particulars, unless when a cane-chair, a round or a joint-stool, were spoken of. He opened his heart to me at the same time concerning several other grievances, such as being overlooked in public assemblies, having his bows unanswered, being helped last at table, and placed at the back part of a coach, with many other distresses, which have withered his countenance, and worn him to a skeleton. Finding him a man of reason, I entered into the bottom of his distemper. "Sir," said I, "there are more of your constitution in this island of Great Britain than in any other part of the world: and I beg the favour of you to tell me whether you do not observe that you meet with most affronts in rainy days?" He answered candidly, "that he had long observed, that people were less saucy in sunshine than in cloudy weather." Upon which I told him plainly, "his distemper was the spleen; and that though the world was very ill-natured, it was not so bad as he believed it." I further assured him, "that his use of the cold bath, with a course of STEEL which I should prescribe him, would certainly cure most of his acquaintance of their rudeness, ill-behaviour, and impertinence." My patient smiled and promised to observe my prescriptions, not forgetting to give me an account of their operation.

Soon after I received this letter, I heard a gentle knock at my door. My maid went downstairs and came back to say, "A tall, lean, well-dressed Black man, who said he didn't have the honor of knowing you, wants to come in." I told her to let him up. I met him at the door to my room and stepped back a few paces. He approached me respectfully and quietly told me, "I’m the gentleman who was sitting on the round stool." I immediately remembered that there was a joint stool in my room, which I feared he might see as a sign of distinction, so I signaled to my boy to take it into my closet. I then took his hand and led him to the far end of my room, where I placed him in my big armchair, while I pulled up another armless chair next to it for myself. I then asked him, "When did this misfortune happen to you?" He replied, "Between seven and eight in the evening." I further inquired what he had eaten or drunk that day. He answered, "Just a bowl of water gruel with a few plums in it." I then checked his pulse, which was very weak and low. These details confirmed my initial thought from his letter that the gentleman was suffering from the blues. I advised him to get up the next morning and take a cold bath, staying under water until he was almost drowned. I told him to do this for six days in a row, and on the seventh day to go to Lady Haughty’s at the usual time and let me know afterwards what he experienced there, especially if he thought they stared at him as much as before. The gentleman smiled and, in the way he spoke to me, showed himself to be quite sensible in most matters, except when it came to talking about cane chairs, round stools, or joint stools. He opened up to me about various grievances, like being overlooked in public gatherings, having his bows ignored, being served last at dinner, and being placed at the back of a coach, among many other troubles that had left him looking worn and skeletal. Recognizing him as a man of reason, I probed deeper into his issues. "Sir," I said, "there are more people like you in Great Britain than anywhere else in the world. Please tell me, don’t you notice that you face the most insults on rainy days?" He candidly replied, "I've long observed that people are less rude in sunny weather than when it’s cloudy." To this, I stated bluntly, "Your problem is the blues; and while the world can be quite unpleasant, it isn't as bad as you think." I assured him that his cold baths, combined with a regimen of STEEL I would prescribe, would certainly help curb the rudeness, bad behavior, and inconsiderateness he encountered. My patient smiled and promised to follow my advice, not forgetting to update me on how it worked out.





VII.—THE DREAM OF FAME.

From my own Apartment, October 14.

From my own apartment, October 14.

There are two kinds of immortality, that which the soul really enjoys after this life, and that imaginary existence by which men live in their fame and reputation. The best and greatest actions have proceeded from the prospect of the one or the other of these; but my design is to treat only of those who have chiefly proposed to themselves the latter as the principal reward of their labours. It was for this reason that I excluded from my Tables of Fame all the great founders and votaries of religion; and it is for this reason also that I am more than ordinarily anxious to do justice to the persons of whom I am now going to speak, for, since fame was the only end of all their enterprises and studies, a man cannot be too scrupulous in allotting them their due proportion of it. It was this consideration which made me call the whole body of the learned to my assistance; to many of whom I must own my obligations for the catalogues of illustrious persons which they have sent me in upon this occasion. I yesterday employed the whole afternoon in comparing them with each other, which made so strong an impression upon my imagination, that they broke my sleep for the first part of the following night, and at length threw me into a very agreeable vision, which I shall beg leave to describe in all its particulars.

There are two kinds of immortality: the real one that the soul experiences after this life, and the imagined one through which people live on in their fame and reputation. The best and greatest actions have come from the hope of one or the other; however, my focus is only on those who primarily aim for the latter as the main reward for their efforts. That's why I left out all the great founders and followers of religion from my Tables of Fame; and it's also why I'm particularly eager to give proper credit to the individuals I’m about to discuss. Since fame was the sole goal of all their projects and studies, one must be precise in assigning them their fair share of it. This consideration led me to enlist the help of the entire learned community, many of whom I owe thanks for the lists of notable people they provided me for this purpose. I spent all of yesterday afternoon comparing them, which made such a strong impression on me that it kept me awake for the first part of the night, eventually leading to a very pleasant dream that I’d like to describe in detail.

I dreamed that I was conveyed into a wide and boundless plain, that was covered with prodigious multitudes of people, which no man could number. In the midst of it there stood a mountain, with its head above the clouds. The sides were extremely steep, and of such a particular structure, that no creature which was not made in a human figure could possibly ascend it. On a sudden there was heard from the top of it a sound like that of a trumpet, but so exceeding sweet and harmonious, that it filled the hearts of those who heard it with raptures, and gave such high and delightful sensations, as seemed to animate and raise human nature above itself. This made me very much amazed to find so very few in that innumerable multitude who had ears fine enough to hear or relish this music with pleasure; but my wonder abated when, upon looking round me, I saw most of them attentive to three Syrens, clothed like goddesses, and distinguished by the names of Sloth, Ignorance, and Pleasure. They were seated on three rocks, amidst a beautiful variety of groves, meadows, and rivulets that lay on the borders of the mountain. While this base and grovelling multitude of different nations, ranks, and ages were listening to these delusive deities, those of a more erect aspect and exalted spirit separated themselves from the rest, and marched in great bodies towards the mountain from whence they heard the sound, which still grew sweeter the more they listened to it.

I dreamed that I was taken to a vast and endless plain filled with countless people, so many that no one could count them. In the center stood a mountain, its peak towering above the clouds. The sides were very steep and shaped in a way that made it impossible for any being that wasn’t in human form to climb it. Suddenly, a sound like a trumpet echoed from the top, but it was so incredibly sweet and harmonious that it filled the hearts of those who heard it with joy and provided such uplifting sensations that it seemed to elevate human nature itself. I was quite surprised to see so few in that massive crowd who had ears sensitive enough to appreciate or enjoy this beautiful music; my amazement lessened when I looked around and saw most of them focused on three Sirens, dressed like goddesses, named Sloth, Ignorance, and Pleasure. They were seated on three rocks, surrounded by a lovely landscape of groves, meadows, and streams at the base of the mountain. While this lowly and base crowd from various nations, backgrounds, and ages was captivated by these deceptive deities, those with a more upright demeanor and higher aspirations separated themselves and moved in large groups toward the mountain, drawn by the sound, which became sweeter the more they listened.

On a sudden methought this select band sprang forward, with a resolution to climb the ascent, and follow the call of that heavenly music. Every one took something with him that he thought might be of assistance to him in his march. Several had their swords drawn, some carried rolls of paper in their hands, some had compasses, others quadrants, others telescopes, and others pencils. Some had laurels on their heads, and others buskins on their legs; in short, there was scarce any instrument of a mechanic art, or liberal science, which was not made of use on this occasion. My good demon, who stood at my right hand during this course of the whole vision, observing in me a burning desire to join that glorious company, told me, "he highly approved that generous ardour with which I seemed transported; but at the same time advised me to cover my face with a mask all the while I was to labour on the ascent." I took his counsel, without inquiring into his reasons. The whole body now broke into different parties, and began to climb the precipice by ten thousand different paths. Several got into little alleys, which did not reach far up the hill before they ended, and led no further; and I observed that most of the artizans, which considerably diminished our number, fell into these paths.

Suddenly, I thought this special group jumped ahead, determined to climb the hill and follow the call of that beautiful music. Everyone took something they thought might help them on their journey. Some had their swords drawn, some carried rolls of paper, others had compasses, some had quadrants, others telescopes, and some even had pencils. Some wore laurel crowns, while others sported leg wraps; basically, there was hardly any tool from a craft or a field of study that wasn’t being used. My good spirit, who stood by my side throughout the vision, noticing my strong desire to join that amazing group, said, "I really admire the enthusiasm you seem to have; but at the same time, I advise you to wear a mask while you try to climb." I took his advice without asking why. The whole group then split into smaller groups and started to climb the cliff through countless different paths. Some took narrow trails that didn’t go far up the hill before ending and leading nowhere; I noticed that many of the craftsmen, which significantly reduced our number, ended up on these paths.

We left another considerable body of adventurers behind us who thought they had discovered byways up the hill, which proved so very intricate and perplexed, that after having advanced in them a little they were quite lost among the several turns and windings; and though they were as active as any in their motions, they made but little progress in the ascent. These, as my guide informed me, were men of subtle tempers, and puzzled politics, who would supply the place of real wisdom with cunning and artifice. Among those who were far advanced in their way there were some that by one false step fell backward, and lost more ground in a moment, than they had gained for many hours, or could be ever able to recover. We were now advanced very high, and observed that all the different paths which ran about the sides of the mountain began to meet in two great roads, which insensibly gathered the whole multitude of travellers into two great bodies. At a little distance from the entrance of each road there stood a hideous phantom, that opposed our further passage. One of these apparitions had his right hand filled with darts, which he brandished in the face of all who came up that way. Crowds ran back at the appearance of it, and cried out, "Death!" The spectre that guarded the other road was Envy. She was not armed with weapons of destruction, like the former, but by dreadful hissings, noises of reproach, and a horrid distracted laughter; she appeared more frightful than Death itself, insomuch that abundance of our company were discouraged from passing any further, and some appeared ashamed of having come so far. As for myself, I must confess my heart shrunk within me at the sight of these ghastly appearances; but, on a sudden, the voice of the trumpet came more full upon us, so that we felt a new resolution reviving in us, and in proportion as this resolution grew the terrors before us seemed to vanish. Most of the company, who had swords in their hands, marched on with great spirit, and an air of defiance, up the road that was commanded by Death; while others, who had thought and contemplation in their looks, went forward in a more composed manner up the road possessed by Envy. The way above these apparitions grew smooth and uniform, and was so delightful, that the travellers went on with pleasure, and in a little time arrived at the top of the mountain. They here began to breathe a delicious kind of ether, and saw all the fields about them covered with a kind of purple light, that made them reflect with satisfaction on their past toils, and diffused a secret joy through the whole assembly, which showed itself in every look and feature. In the midst of these happy fields there stood a palace of a very glorious structure. It had four great folding-doors that faced the four several quarters of the world. On the top of it was enthroned the goddess of the mountain, who smiled upon her votaries, and sounded the silver trumpet which had called them up, and cheered them in their passage to her palace. They had now formed themselves into several divisions, a band of historians taking their stations at each door, according to the persons whom they were to introduce.

We left behind a large group of adventurers who thought they had found shortcuts up the hill, but these paths turned out to be so complicated and confusing that after going a little way, they got completely lost in the twists and turns. Even though they were as quick as anyone in their movements, they made little progress climbing. My guide told me these were cunning and scheming individuals who confused cleverness with real wisdom. Among those who had advanced far, some took one wrong step and fell back, losing more ground in an instant than they had gained over many hours, and they would never be able to recover it. We were now high up and observed that all the different paths along the mountain began to converge into two main roads, which gradually drew all the travelers together into two large groups. A little way from the start of each road, there stood a terrifying phantom blocking our way. One of these apparitions had a right hand full of darts which he brandished at everyone coming that way. Crowds recoiled at the sight and cried out, "Death!" The specter guarding the other road was Envy. She wasn't armed with destructive weapons like the first but instead used horrible hissing, insulting noises, and a dreadful, mad laughter; she was even more frightening than Death, so much so that many in our group were disheartened from moving on, and some looked ashamed for having come so far. I must admit my heart sank at the sight of these ghastly figures, but suddenly the sound of a trumpet reached us more clearly, reviving our spirits. As our determination grew, the terrors before us seemed to fade away. Most of the group, armed with swords, marched on boldly up the road led by Death, while others, more contemplative, moved calmly up the path held by Envy. The way beyond these apparitions became smooth and even, so delightful that the travelers continued with joy and soon reached the top of the mountain. There, they began to breathe a wonderful kind of air and saw fields around them bathed in a purple light, making them reflect happily on their past struggles and filling the entire gathering with a hidden joy that showed in every expression. In the midst of these blissful fields stood a magnificent palace. It had four grand folding doors facing the four corners of the world. At the top was the goddess of the mountain, who smiled upon her followers and sounded the silver trumpet that had called them up and encouraged them on their way to her palace. They had now organized into several groups, with a band of historians taking their positions at each door to introduce the people they were meant to present.

On a sudden the trumpet, which had hitherto sounded only a march, or a point of war, now swelled all its notes into triumph and exultation. The whole fabric shook, and the doors flew open. The first who stepped forward was a beautiful and blooming hero, and, as I heard by the murmurs round me, Alexander the Great. He was conducted by a crowd of historians. The person who immediately walked before him was remarkable for an embroidered garment, who, not being well acquainted with the place, was conducting him to an apartment appointed for the reception of fabulous heroes. The name of this false guide was Quintus Curtius. But Arrian and Plutarch, who knew better the avenues of this palace, conducted him into the great hall, and placed him at the upper end of the first table. My good demon, that I might see the whole ceremony, conveyed me to a corner of this room, where I might perceive all that passed without being seen myself. The next who entered was a charming virgin, leading in a venerable old man that was blind. Under her left arm she bore a harp, and on her head a garland. Alexander, who was very well acquainted with Homer, stood up at his entrance, and placed him on his right hand. The virgin, who it seems was one of the Nine Sisters that attended on the Goddess of Fame, smiled with an ineffable grace at their meeting, and retired.

Suddenly, the trumpet, which had only played a march or a call to battle until now, burst into triumphant and joyous notes. The entire structure shook, and the doors swung open. The first to step forward was a handsome and radiant hero, who I heard murmured around me was Alexander the Great. He was accompanied by a group of historians. The person who walked immediately in front of him was notable for his embroidered robe and, not being familiar with the place, was leading him to a room designated for legendary heroes. This misleading guide was named Quintus Curtius. However, Arrian and Plutarch, who were more familiar with the layout of the palace, guided him to the grand hall and seated him at the top of the first table. My good spirit, so that I could see the entire ceremony, brought me to a corner of the room where I could observe everything without being noticed. The next to enter was a lovely maiden, leading a venerable old man who was blind. Under her left arm, she carried a harp, and on her head was a garland. Alexander, who was very familiar with Homer, stood up upon his arrival and seated him at his right. The maiden, who seemed to be one of the Nine Muses that served the Goddess of Fame, smiled with an indescribable charm at their encounter and then withdrew.

Julius Caesar was now coming forward; and though most of the historians offered their service to introduce him, he left them at the door, and would have no conductor but himself.

Julius Caesar was now approaching; and although most of the historians offered to introduce him, he left them at the door and insisted on going in alone.

The next who advanced was a man of a homely but cheerful aspect, and attended by persons of greater figure than any that appeared on this occasion. Plato was on his right hand, and Xenophon on his left. He bowed to Homer, and sat down by him. It was expected that Plato would himself have taken a place next to his master Socrates: but on a sudden there was heard a great clamour of disputants at the door, who appeared with Aristotle at the head of them. That philosopher, with some rudeness, but great strength of reason, convinced the whole table that a title to the fifth place was his due, and took it accordingly.

The next person to approach was a man with a simple but cheerful appearance, accompanied by people of higher status than anyone else present. Plato was on his right and Xenophon on his left. He nodded to Homer and sat down next to him. It was expected that Plato would take a seat next to his mentor Socrates, but suddenly there was a loud commotion at the door, with Aristotle leading the group. That philosopher, somewhat rudely but very convincingly, made it clear to everyone at the table that he deserved the fifth place and claimed it.

He had scarce sat down, when the same beautiful virgin that had introduced Homer brought in another, who hung back at the entrance, and would have excused himself, had not his modesty been overcome by the invitation of all who sat at the table. His guide and behaviour made me easily conclude it was Virgil. Cicero next appeared, and took his place. He had inquired at the door for Lucceius to introduce him, but not finding him there, he contented himself with the attendance of many other writers, who all, except Sallust, appeared highly pleased with the office.

He had barely sat down when the same beautiful young woman who had introduced Homer brought in another one, who hesitated at the entrance and would have declined to join if his shyness hadn’t been overcome by the encouragement of everyone at the table. His demeanor and guidance led me to easily conclude that it was Virgil. Next, Cicero showed up and took his seat. He had asked at the door for Lucceius to introduce him, but when he didn’t find him there, he was fine with being accompanied by many other writers, all of whom, except Sallust, looked very happy to be there.

We waited some time in expectation of the next worthy, who came in with a great retinue of historians, whose names I could not learn, most of them being natives of Carthage. The person thus conducted, who was Hannibal, seemed much disturbed, and could not forbear complaining to the board of the affronts he had met with among the Roman historians, "who attempted," says he, "to carry me into the subterraneous apartment, and perhaps would have done it, had it not been for the impartiality of this gentleman," pointing to Polybius, "who was the only person, except my own countrymen, that was willing to conduct me hither."

We waited for a while, anticipating the arrival of the next significant figure, who came in with a large group of historians, most of whom were from Carthage, and whose names I couldn’t find out. The person they were escorting was Hannibal, and he appeared quite upset. He couldn’t help but express his grievances to the board about the insults he had faced from Roman historians, saying, "They tried to take me into the underground chamber, and they probably would have succeeded if it weren't for the fairness of this man," pointing to Polybius, "who was the only one, besides my fellow countrymen, who was willing to bring me here."

The Carthaginian took his seat, and Pompey entered, with great dignity in his own person, and preceded by several historians. Lucan the poet was at the head of them, who, observing Homer and Virgil at the table, was going to sit down himself, had not the latter whispered him that whatever pretence he might otherwise have had, he forfeited his claim to it by coming in as one of the historians. Lucan was so exasperated with the repulse, that he muttered something to himself, and was heard to say that since he could not have a seat among them himself, he would bring in one who alone had more merit than their whole assembly: upon which he went to the door and brought in Cato of Utica. That great man approached the company with such an air that showed he contemned the honour which he laid a claim to. Observing the seat opposite to Caesar was vacant, he took possession of it, and spoke two or three smart sentences upon the nature of precedency, which, according to him, consisted not in place, but in intrinsic merit: to which he added, "that the most virtuous man, wherever he was seated, was always at the upper end of the table." Socrates, who had a great spirit of raillery with his wisdom, could not forbear smiling at a virtue which took so little pains to make itself agreeable. Cicero took the occasion to make a long discourse in praise of Cato, which he uttered with much vehemence. Caesar answered him with a great deal of seeming temper, but, as I stood at a great distance from them, I was not able to hear one word of what they said. But I could not forbear taking notice that in all the discourse which passed at the table a word or nod from Homer decided the controversy.

The Carthaginian took his seat, and Pompey entered, carrying himself with great dignity and followed by several historians. Lucan the poet led the group, and when he spotted Homer and Virgil at the table, he was about to sit down himself when Virgil whispered to him that whatever right he might have had, he lost it by coming in as one of the historians. Lucan was so frustrated by the rejection that he muttered something under his breath and was heard saying that since he couldn't have a seat among them, he would bring in someone who had more merit than their entire group: he then went to the door and brought in Cato of Utica. That great man approached the gathering with an air that showed he looked down on the honor he was claiming. Noticing the seat opposite Caesar was empty, he took it and delivered two or three sharp remarks about the nature of precedence, stating that it didn’t depend on where you sat but on intrinsic merit: he added that the most virtuous person, no matter where they sat, was always at the head of the table. Socrates, known for his playful wit alongside his wisdom, couldn't help but smile at a virtue that put in so little effort to be agreeable. Cicero took the opportunity to give a lengthy speech praising Cato, which he presented with great emotion. Caesar responded with a great deal of apparent calmness, but as I stood far away from them, I couldn't hear a word of what they said. However, I couldn't help but notice that throughout all the discussion at the table, a word or nod from Homer settled the debate.

After a short pause Augustus appeared, looking round him, with a serene and affable countenance, upon all the writers of his age, who strove among themselves which of them should show him the greatest marks of gratitude and respect. Virgil rose from the table to meet him; and though he was an acceptable guest to all, he appeared more such to the learned than the military worthies.

After a brief moment, Augustus showed up, scanning the room with a calm and friendly expression at all the writers of his time, who were competing to demonstrate the greatest appreciation and respect for him. Virgil got up from the table to greet him; and although he was a welcomed guest to everyone, he seemed to be especially appreciated by the intellectuals rather than the military heroes.

The next man astonished the whole table with his appearance. He was slow, solemn, and silent in his behaviour, and wore a raiment curiously wrought with hieroglyphics. As he came into the middle of the room, he threw back the skirt of it, and discovered a golden thigh. Socrates, at the sight of it, declared against keeping company with any who were not made of flesh and blood, and, therefore, desired Diogenes the Laertian to lead him to the apartment allotted for fabulous heroes and worthies of dubious existence. At his going out he told them, "that they did not know whom they dismissed; that he was now Pythagoras, the first of philosophers, and that formerly he had been a very brave man at the Siege of Troy." "That may be true," said Socrates, "but you forget that you have likewise been a very great harlot in your time." This exclusion made way for Archimedes, who came forward with a scheme of mathematical figures in his hand, among which I observed a cone and a cylinder.

The next guy shocked everyone at the table with his look. He was slow, serious, and quiet in his behavior, and he wore clothing intricately decorated with symbols. As he stepped into the middle of the room, he pulled back the edge of his garment and revealed a golden thigh. Socrates, seeing this, declared that he wouldn't hang out with anyone who wasn't made of flesh and blood, and he asked Diogenes the Laertian to take him to the area set aside for legendary heroes and those of uncertain existence. As he left, he told them, "You have no idea who you're dismissing; I'm now Pythagoras, the first philosopher, and I used to be a very brave man during the Siege of Troy." "That may be true," Socrates replied, "but you forget that you've also been a very great prostitute in your time." This led to Archimedes stepping forward, holding a set of mathematical figures, among which I noticed a cone and a cylinder.

Seeing this table full, I desired my guide, for variety, to lead me to the fabulous apartment, the roof of which was painted with Gorgons, Chimeras, and Centaurs, with many other emblematical figures, which I wanted both time and skill to unriddle. The first table was almost full. At the upper end sat Hercules, leaning an arm upon his club; on his right hand were Achilles and Ulysses, and between them AEneas; on his left were Hector, Theseus, and Jason: the lower end had Orpheus, AEsop, Phalaris, and Musaeus. The ushers seemed at a loss for a twelfth man, when, methought, to my great joy and surprise, I heard some at the lower end of the table mention Isaac Bickerstaff; but those of the upper end received it with disdain, and said, "if they must have a British worthy, they would have Robin Hood!"

Seeing this table full, I wanted my guide to take me to the amazing room, whose ceiling was painted with Gorgons, Chimeras, and Centaurs, along with many other symbolic figures that would take both time and skill for me to decipher. The first table was almost complete. At the head of the table sat Hercules, resting an arm on his club; to his right were Achilles and Ulysses, with Aeneas between them; on his left were Hector, Theseus, and Jason. At the lower end sat Orpheus, Aesop, Phalaris, and Musaeus. The attendants seemed unsure about who to choose as the twelfth person when, to my great joy and surprise, I heard some at the lower end of the table mention Isaac Bickerstaff; however, those at the upper end dismissed it with disdain, saying, "If they need a British hero, they should choose Robin Hood!"

While I was transported with the honour that was done me, and burning with envy against my competitor, I was awakened by the noise of the cannon which were then fired for the taking of Mons. I should have been very much troubled at being thrown out of so pleasing a vision on any other occasion; but thought it an agreeable change, to have my thoughts diverted from the greatest among the dead and fabulous heroes to the most famous among the real and the living.

While I was overwhelmed with the honor I received and burning with envy towards my competitor, I was jolted awake by the sound of the cannons firing to celebrate the capture of Mons. Under any other circumstances, I would have been quite upset to be pulled out of such a delightful dream, but I found it refreshing to shift my thoughts from the greatest of the dead and legendary heroes to the most famous of the real and alive.





VIII.—LOVE AND SORROW.

From my own Apartment, October 17.

From my own apartment, October 17.

After the mind has been employed on contemplations suitable to its greatness, it is unnatural to run into sudden mirth or levity; but we must let the soul subside, as it rose, by proper degrees. My late considerations of the ancient heroes impressed a certain gravity upon my mind, which is much above the little gratification received from starts of humour and fancy, and threw me into a pleasing sadness. In this state of thought I have been looking at the fire, and in a pensive manner reflecting upon the great misfortunes and calamities incident to human life, among which there are none that touch so sensibly as those which befall persons who eminently love, and meet with fatal interruptions of their happiness when they least expect it. The piety of children to parents, and the affection of parents to their children, are the effects of instinct; but the affection between lovers and friends is founded on reason and choice, which has always made me think the sorrows of the latter much more to be pitied than those of the former. The contemplation of distresses of this sort softens the mind of man, and makes the heart better. It extinguishes the seeds of envy and ill-will towards mankind, corrects the pride of prosperity, and beats down all that fierceness and insolence which are apt to get into the minds of the daring and fortunate.

After the mind has been engaged in thoughts fitting its greatness, it feels unnatural to suddenly burst into laughter or lightheartedness; instead, we should allow the spirit to settle down gradually, just as it rose. My recent reflections on the ancient heroes have instilled a certain seriousness in my mind, which far outweighs the fleeting pleasure derived from moments of humor and imagination, leading me into a gentle sadness. In this contemplative state, I have been gazing at the fire, thoughtfully reflecting on the great misfortunes and calamities inherent in human life, particularly those that deeply affect individuals who love profoundly and face tragic interruptions to their happiness when they least expect it. The natural bond of children to parents and the love parents hold for their children is instinctual; however, the affection shared between lovers and friends is based on reason and choice, which has always led me to believe that the sorrows of these latter relationships are far more pitiable than those of the former. Reflecting on such distress softens a person's mind and improves their heart. It diminishes feelings of envy and hostility towards others, tempers the pride that comes with success, and calms the aggression and arrogance that can often invade the minds of the bold and fortunate.

For this reason the wise Athenians, in their theatrical performances, laid before the eyes of the people the greatest afflictions which could befall human life, and insensibly polished their tempers by such representations. Among the moderns, indeed, there has arisen a chimerical method of disposing the fortune of the persons represented, according to what they call poetical justice; and letting none be unhappy but those who deserve it. In such cases, an intelligent spectator, if he is concerned, knows he ought not to be so, and can learn nothing from such a tenderness, but that he is a weak creature, whose passions cannot follow the dictates of his understanding. It is very natural, when one is got into such a way of thinking, to recollect these examples of sorrow which have made the strongest impression upon our imaginations. An instance or two of such you will give me leave to communicate.

For this reason, the wise Athenians used their theatrical performances to show the greatest hardships that can happen in human life, subtly refining people's characters through these portrayals. Nowadays, there's a fanciful approach where the characters' fortunes are arranged based on what they call poetic justice, ensuring that only those who deserve it end up unhappy. In these cases, an informed audience member, if they care, realizes they shouldn't feel that way and learns nothing from such sentimentality except that they are a fragile being, whose emotions can't align with their reasoning. It's completely normal, when adopting this way of thinking, to remember those examples of sorrow that have left a strong impression on our minds. If you will allow me, I'll share a couple of instances of such moments.

A young gentleman and lady of ancient and honourable houses in Cornwall had from their childhood entertained for each other a generous and noble passion, which had been long opposed by their friends, by reason of the inequality of their fortunes; but their constancy to each other, and obedience to those on whom they depended, wrought so much upon their relations, that these celebrated lovers were at length joined in marriage. Soon after their nuptials the bridegroom was obliged to go into a foreign country, to take care of a considerable fortune, which was left him by a relation, and came very opportunely to improve their moderate circumstances. They received the congratulations of all the country on this occasion; and I remember it was a common sentence in everyone's mouth, "You see how faithful love is rewarded."

A young man and woman from noble and respected families in Cornwall had loved each other deeply since childhood. Their friends often opposed their relationship due to the differences in their wealth, but their loyalty to one another and respect for those on whom they relied eventually convinced their families to support their union, allowing them to marry. Shortly after their wedding, the groom had to travel abroad to manage a significant inheritance left to him by a relative, which came just in time to help improve their modest situation. They received congratulations from everyone in the area for this turn of events, and I remember it was a popular saying among people: "You see how faithful love is rewarded."

He took this agreeable voyage, and sent home every post fresh accounts of his success in his affairs abroad; but at last, though he designed to return with the next ship, he lamented in his letters that "business would detain him some time longer from home," because he would give himself the pleasure of an unexpected arrival.

He enjoyed this pleasant journey and sent updates home with every mail about how well things were going for him overseas. However, although he planned to return on the next ship, he expressed in his letters that "work would keep him away a bit longer," as he wanted to surprise everyone with his arrival.

The young lady, after the heat of the day, walked every evening on the sea-shore, near which she lived, with a familiar friend, her husband's kinswoman, and diverted herself with what objects they met there, or upon discourses of the future methods of life, in the happy change of their circumstances. They stood one evening on the shore together in a perfect tranquillity, observing the setting of the sun, the calm face of the deep, and the silent heaving of the waves, which gently rolled towards them, and broke at their feet, when at a distance her kinswoman saw something float on the waters, which she fancied was a chest, and with a smile told her, "she saw it first, and if it came ashore full of jewels she had a right to it." They both fixed their eyes upon it, and entertained themselves with the subject of the wreck, the cousin still asserting her right, but promising, "if it was a prize, to give her a very rich coral for the child which she was then expecting, provided she might be godmother." Their mirth soon abated when they observed upon the nearer approach that it was a human body. The young lady, who had a heart naturally filled with pity and compassion, made many melancholy reflections on the occasion. "Who knows," said she, "but this man may be the only hope and heir of a wealthy house; the darling of indulgent parents, who are now in impertinent mirth, and pleasing themselves with the thoughts of offering him a bride they had got ready for him? or, may not he be the master of a family that wholly depended upon his life? There may, for aught we know, be half-a-dozen fatherless children and a tender wife, now exposed to poverty by his death. What pleasure might he have promised himself in the different welcome he was to have from her and them! But let us go away; it is a dreadful sight! The best office we can do is to take care that the poor man, whoever he is, may be decently buried." She turned away, when the wave threw the carcass on the shore. The kinswoman immediately shrieked out, "Oh, my cousin!" and fell upon the ground. The unhappy wife went to help her friend, when she saw her own husband at her feet, and dropped in a swoon upon the body. An old woman, who had been the gentleman's nurse, came out about this time to call the ladies in to supper, and found her child, as she always called him, dead on the shore, her mistress and kinswoman both lying dead by him. Her loud lamentations, and calling her young master to life, soon awaked the friend from her trance, but the wife was gone for ever.

The young woman, after the heat of the day, took evening walks on the beach near her home with a close friend, her husband's relative. They entertained themselves with the things they found there and talked about their future lives, looking forward to a happy change in their circumstances. One evening, they stood on the shore together in complete calm, watching the sunset, the peaceful ocean, and the gentle waves rolling in and breaking at their feet. From a distance, her relative spotted something floating on the water, which she thought was a chest. With a smile, she told her, "I saw it first, and if it comes ashore full of jewels, I claim it." They both stared at it, entertaining the idea of the wreck, with the cousin insisting on her claim but promising, "if it turns out to be treasure, I'll give you a beautiful piece of coral for the child I’m expecting, as long as I can be the godmother." Their laughter quickly faded when they noticed, as it got closer, that it was a human body. The young woman, who naturally felt pity and compassion, reflected sadly on the situation. "Who knows," she said, "this man could be the last hope and heir of a wealthy family; the beloved child of doting parents who are currently enjoying their lives and dreaming of a bride they’ve prepared for him. Or he might be the head of a family relying entirely on him. For all we know, there could be half a dozen fatherless kids and a grieving wife now facing poverty because of his death. Just think of the joy he might have looked forward to from their welcomes! But we should leave; it's a terrible sight! The best thing we can do is ensure that this poor man, no matter who he is, gets a proper burial." She turned away, just as the wave tossed the body onto the shore. Her relative immediately screamed, "Oh, my cousin!" and collapsed on the ground. The distraught wife rushed to support her friend when she saw her own husband’s lifeless body at her feet and fainted beside him. At that moment, an elderly woman, who had been the gentleman's nurse, came out to call the ladies in for supper and found her beloved child, as she always called him, dead on the shore, with both her mistress and her relative lying lifeless next to him. Her loud cries and pleas to bring her young master back to life soon roused the friend from her shock, but the wife was lost forever.

When the family and neighbourhood got together round the bodies, no one asked any question, but the objects before them told the story.

When the family and neighborhood gathered around the bodies, no one asked any questions, but the items in front of them revealed the story.

Incidents of this nature are the more moving when they are drawn by persons concerned in the catastrophe, notwithstanding they are often oppressed beyond the power of giving them in a distinct light, except we gather their sorrow from their inability to speak it.

Incidents like this hit harder when they come from people directly affected by the tragedy, even though they're often so overwhelmed that they struggle to express themselves clearly; we can only sense their pain through their inability to articulate it.

I have two original letters, written both on the same day, which are to me exquisite in their different kinds. The occasion was this. A gentleman who had courted a most agreeable young woman, and won her heart, obtained also the consent of her father, to whom she was an only child. The old man had a fancy that they should be married in the same church where he himself was, in a village in Westmoreland, and made them set out while he was laid up with the gout at London. The bridegroom took only his man, the bride her maid: they had the most agreeable journey imaginable to the place of marriage, from whence the bridegroom writ the following letter to his wife's father:—

I have two original letters, both written on the same day, that I find exquisite in their own ways. Here’s the background. A gentleman who had been wooing a delightful young woman and won her heart also got her father’s approval since she was his only child. The father had the idea that they should get married in the same church where he himself had wed, located in a village in Westmoreland, and sent them on their way while he was stuck in London with gout. The groom brought only his manservant, and the bride brought her maid. They had the most enjoyable journey imaginable to the wedding location, from which the groom wrote the following letter to his wife's father:—

"Sir,

"Mr.,

"After a very pleasant journey hither, we are preparing for the happy hour in which I am to be your son. I assure you the bride carries it, in the eye of the vicar who married you, much beyond her mother though he says your open sleeves, pantaloons, and shoulder-knot made a much better show than the finical dress I am in. However, I am contented to be the second fine man this village ever saw, and shall make it very merry before night, because I shall write myself from thence,

"After a really nice journey here, we’re getting ready for the joyful moment when I become your son. I assure you, the bride stands out in the eyes of the vicar who married you, much more than her mother, even though he says your open sleeves, pants, and shoulder knot made a much better impression than the fancy outfit I’m wearing. Still, I’m happy to be the second best-looking guy this village has ever seen, and I’ll make sure it’s a fun time before the night is over, because I’ll write from there,"

"Your most dutiful son,

"Your most devoted son,

"T. D.

T. D.

"March 18, 1672.

March 18, 1672.

"The bride gives her duty, and is as handsome as an angel. I am the happiest man breathing."

"The bride fulfills her role and looks as beautiful as an angel. I am the happiest man alive."

The villagers were assembling about the church, and the happy couple took a walk in a private garden. The bridegroom's man knew his master would leave the place on a sudden after the wedding, and seeing him draw his pistols the night before, took this opportunity to go into his chamber and charge them. Upon their return from the garden, they went into that room, and, after a little fond raillery on the subject of their courtship, the lover took up a pistol, which he knew he had unloaded the night before, and, presenting it to her, said, with the most graceful air, whilst she looked pleased at his agreeable flattery, "Now, madam, repent of all those cruelties you have been guilty of to me; consider, before you die, how often you have made a poor wretch freeze under your casement; you shall die, you tyrant, you shall die, with all those instruments of death and destruction about you, with that enchanting smile, those killing ringlets of your hair—" "Give fire!" said she, laughing. He did so, and shot her dead. Who can speak his condition? but he bore it so patiently as to call up his man. The poor wretch entered, and his master locked the door upon him. "Will," said he, "did you charge these pistols?" He answered, "Yes." Upon which, he shot him dead with that remaining. After this, amidst a thousand broken sobs, piercing groans, and distracted motions, he writ the following letter to the father of his dead mistress:—

The villagers were gathering around the church, and the happy couple strolled in a private garden. The groom’s attendant knew his master would leave unexpectedly after the wedding, and seeing him grab his pistols the night before, seized the chance to go into his room and load them. When they returned from the garden, they entered that room, and after some light-hearted teasing about their courtship, the lover picked up a pistol he knew he had unloaded the night before and, presenting it to her with a charming demeanor while she smiled at his flattering words, said, “Now, madam, think back on all the times you’ve been cruel to me; consider, before you die, how many nights I’ve been left freezing under your window; you shall die, you tyrant, you shall die, with all these instruments of death surrounding you, with that captivating smile, those deadly ringlets of your hair—” “Go ahead!” she laughed. He did, and shot her dead. Who can describe his state of mind? Yet, he endured it so calmly that he called for his man. The poor guy entered, and his master locked the door behind him. “Will,” he said, “did you load these pistols?” He replied, “Yes.” With that, he shot him dead with the remaining one. After this, amidst countless broken sobs, piercing groans, and frantic movements, he wrote the following letter to the father of his deceased lover:—

"Sir,

"Hey,"

"I, who two hours ago told you truly I was the happiest man alive am now the most miserable. Your daughter lies dead at my feet, killed by my hand, through a mistake of my man's charging my pistols unknown to me. Him I have murdered for it. Such is my wedding day. I will immediately follow my wife to her grave, but before I throw myself upon my sword, I command my distraction so far as to explain my story to you. I fear my heart will not keep together till I have stabbed it. Poor good old man! Remember, he that killed your daughter died for it. In the article of death, I give you my thanks and pray for you, though I dare not for myself. If it be possible, do not curse me."

"I, who just two hours ago told you honestly that I was the happiest man alive, am now the most miserable. Your daughter lies dead at my feet, killed by my hand, due to a mistake made by my servant who loaded my pistols without my knowledge. I have murdered him for it. This is how my wedding day ends. I will soon follow my wife to her grave, but before I take my own life, I need to gather enough strength to explain my story to you. I worry my heart won't hold out until I stab it. Poor, good old man! Remember, the one who killed your daughter died for it. As I face death, I thank you and pray for you, though I don’t dare to pray for myself. If it’s possible, please don’t curse me."





IX.—LOVE AND REASON.

From my own Apartment, October 19.

From my own apartment, October 19.

It is my frequent practice to visit places of resort in this town where I am least known, to observe what reception my works meet with in the world, and what good effects I may promise myself from my labours, and it being a privilege asserted by Monsieur Montaigne, and others, of vain-glorious memory, that we writers of essays may talk of ourselves, I take the liberty to give an account of the remarks which I find are made by some of my gentle readers upon these my dissertations.

It’s a common habit of mine to check out local spots in this town where I'm not really recognized, to see how people react to my work and what positive outcomes I can expect from my efforts. Since it’s a right claimed by Monsieur Montaigne and others famous for their vanity that we essay writers can discuss ourselves, I’m taking the opportunity to share some of the feedback I’ve received from my kind readers about my essays.

I happened this evening to fall into a coffee-house near the 'Change, where two persons were reading my account of the "Table of Fame."

I happened to drop by a café near the exchange this evening, where two people were reading my piece on the "Table of Fame."

The one of these was commenting as he read, and explaining who was meant by this and the other worthy as he passed on. I observed the person over against him wonderfully intent and satisfied with his explanation. When he came to Julius Caesar, who is said to have refused any conductor to the table: "No, no," said he, "he is in the right of it, he has money enough to be welcome wherever he comes;" and then whispered, "He means a certain colonel of the Trainbands." Upon reading that Aristotle made his claim with some rudeness, but great strength of reason; "Who can that be, so rough and so reasonable? It must be some Whig, I warrant you. There is nothing but party in these public papers." Where Pythagoras is said to have a golden thigh, "Ay, ay," said he, "he has money enough in his breeches; that is the alderman of our ward." You must know, whatever he read, I found he interpreted from his own way of life and acquaintance. I am glad my readers can construe for themselves these difficult points; but, for the benefit of posterity, I design, when I come to write my last paper of this kind, to make it an explanation of all my former. In that piece you shall have all I have commended with their proper names. The faulty characters must be left as they are, because we live in an age wherein vice is very general, and virtue very particular; for which reason the latter only wants explanation.

One of them was making comments as he read, explaining who each notable figure was as he went along. I noticed the person sitting across from him was really focused and seemed pleased with the explanation. When he got to Julius Caesar, who supposedly refused any guide to the table, he said, "No, no, he's got it right; he's got enough money to be welcomed anywhere he shows up," and then added quietly, "He’s talking about a certain colonel from the Trainbands." Upon reading that Aristotle made his point with some rudeness but strong reasoning, he remarked, "Who could that be, so blunt yet so logical? It must be some Whig, I bet. It’s all politics in these public documents." When it said Pythagoras had a golden thigh, he said, "Oh yes, he has enough money in his pockets; that’s our ward’s alderman." You should know that whatever he read, he interpreted it through the lens of his own life and acquaintances. I’m glad my readers can figure out these tricky points for themselves; however, for the sake of future readers, I plan to write a final paper explaining all my previous ones. In that piece, I’ll include everything I’ve praised with their proper names. The flawed characters will remain as they are because we live in a time where vice is quite common, and virtue is quite rare; for this reason, the latter only needs explanation.

But I must turn my present discourse to what is of yet greater regard to me than the care of my writings; that is to say, the preservation of a lady's heart. Little did I think I should ever have business of this kind on my hands more; but, as little as any one who knows me would believe it, there is a lady at this time who professes love to me. Her passion and good humour you shall have in her own words.

But I need to focus my attention on something that matters even more to me than my writing: the preservation of a lady's heart. I never thought I'd have to handle something like this again, but believe it or not, there’s a lady who claims to be in love with me. You'll hear about her feelings and her cheerful personality in her own words.

"MR. BICKERSTAFF,

"Mr. Bickerstaff,"

"I had formerly a very good opinion of myself; but it is now withdrawn, and I have placed it upon you, Mr. Bickerstaff, for whom I am not ashamed to declare I have a very great passion and tenderness. It is not for your face, for that I never saw; your shape and height I am equally a stranger to; but your understanding charms me, and I am lost if you do not dissemble a little love for me. I am not without hopes; because I am not like the tawdry gay things that are fit only to make bone-lace. I am neither childish-young, nor beldame-old, but, the world says, a good agreeable woman.

"I used to think very highly of myself; but now that confidence has faded, and I've placed it in you, Mr. Bickerstaff, for whom I proudly admit I have a deep affection and care. It’s not based on your looks, since I’ve never seen your face; I’m also unfamiliar with your shape and height. But your intellect captivates me, and I would be lost if you don't show me a little affection in return. I still hold onto some hope because I’m not like those flashy, cheap things that are only good for making lace. I'm neither too young nor too old, but, as people say, I'm a charming and pleasant woman."

"Speak peace to a troubled heart, troubled only for you; and in your next paper, let me find your thoughts of me.

"Talk peace to a heart in turmoil, a heart that struggles only for you; and in your next letter, let me discover your thoughts about me."

"Do not think of finding out who I am, for, notwithstanding your interest in demons, they cannot help you either to my name, or a sight of my face; therefore, do not let them deceive you.

"Don’t try to find out who I am, because even though you're interested in demons, they can’t help you with my name or show you my face; so don’t let them mislead you."

"I can bear no discourse, if you are not the subject; and believe me, I know more of love than you do of astronomy.

"I can't stand any conversation unless you’re the topic; and believe me, I know more about love than you know about astronomy."

"Pray, say some civil things in return to my generosity, and you shall have my very best pen employed to thank you, and I will confirm it.

"Please say some nice things in response to my generosity, and I'll use my best pen to thank you, and I'll make it official."

"I am your admirer,

"I admire you,"

"MARIA."

"MARIA."

There is something wonderfully pleasing in the favour of women; and this letter has put me in so good a humour, that nothing could displease me since I received it. My boy breaks glasses and pipes, and instead of giving him a knock on the pate, as my way is, for I hate scolding at servants, I only say, "Ah, Jack! thou hast a head, and so has a pin," or some such merry expression. But, alas! how am I mortified when he is putting on my fourth pair of stockings on these poor spindles of mine! "The fair one understands love better than I astronomy!" I am sure, without the help of that art, this poor meagre trunk of mine is a very ill habitation for love. She is pleased to speak civilly of my sense, but Ingenium male habitat is an invincible difficulty in cases of this nature. I had always, indeed, from a passion to please the eyes of the fair, a great pleasure in dress. Add to this, that I have writ songs since I was sixty, and have lived with all the circumspection of an old beau as I am. But my friend Horace has very well said: "Every year takes something from us;" and instructed me to form my pursuits and desires according to the stage of my life; therefore, I have no more to value myself upon, than that, I can converse with young people without peevishness, or wishing myself a moment younger. For which reason, when I am amongst them, I rather moderate than interrupt their diversions. But though I have this complacency, I must not pretend to write to a lady civil things, as Maria desires. Time was, when I could have told her, "I had received a letter from her fair hands; and that, if this paper trembled as she read it, it then best expressed its author," or some other gay conceit. Though I never saw her, I could have told her, "that good sense and good-humour smiled in her eyes; that constancy and good-nature dwelt in her heart; that beauty and good-breeding appeared in all her actions." When I was five-and-twenty, upon sight of one syllable, even wrong spelt, by a lady I never saw, I could tell her, "that her height was that which was fit for inviting our approach, and commanding our respect; that a smile sat on her lips, which prefaced her expressions before she uttered them, and her aspect prevented her speech. All she could say, though she had an infinite deal of wit, was but a repetition of what was expressed by her form; her form! which struck her beholders with ideas more moving and forcible than ever were inspired by music, painting, or eloquence." At this rate I panted in those days; but ah! sixty-three! I am very sorry I can only return the agreeable Maria a passion expressed rather from the head than the heart.

There’s something incredibly satisfying about being in a woman’s good graces; and this letter has put me in such a good mood that nothing could bother me since I got it. My boy breaks glasses and pipes, and instead of giving him a whack on the head, which I usually do because I dislike scolding servants, I just say, "Ah, Jack! You’ve got a head, and so does a pin," or something similarly lighthearted. But, unfortunately, I feel embarrassed when he’s putting on my fourth pair of stockings on these poor thin legs of mine! "The beautiful one understands love better than I do astronomy!" I’m sure that without a bit of help from that study, this poor skinny body of mine is not a great fit for love. She is kind enough to speak well of my intellect, but "Ingenium male habitat" is an unwinnable challenge in situations like this. I’ve always had a fondness for dressing well, driven by a desire to appeal to the fairer sex. On top of that, I’ve been writing songs since I turned sixty and have lived with the carefulness of an older gentleman, which I am. But my friend Horace said it well: "Every year takes something from us;" and advised me to shape my interests and desires according to my age; so now I can’t pride myself on more than the fact that I can chat with young people without being grumpy or wishing I were a bit younger. For that reason, when I’m with them, I prefer to tone down rather than interrupt their fun. But even though I have this peacefulness, I can’t pretend to write polite things to a lady, as Maria desires. There was a time when I could have told her, "I received a letter from your lovely hands; and if this paper trembles as you read it, it best reflects its writer," or some other cheerful notion. Even though I’ve never met her, I could have said, "that good sense and good humor shine in her eyes; that loyalty and kindness reside in her heart; that beauty and grace show in all her actions." When I was twenty-five, just seeing one misspelled word from a lady I’d never seen could tell me, "that her height is just right for inviting us in and commanding our respect; that a smile rests on her lips, which announces her thoughts before she speaks, and her look says more than her words. Whatever she might say, even with a lot of wit, would just repeat what her form expresses; her form! which left her observers with feelings more stirring and powerful than anything inspired by music, painting, or eloquence." I used to get all worked up like that; but alas! sixty-three! I’m truly sorry I can only reply to the lovely Maria with feelings that come more from my head than from my heart.

"DEAR MADAM,

"Dear Ma'am,"

"You have already seen the best of me, and I so passionately love you that I desire we may never meet. If you will examine your heart, you will find that you join the man with the philosopher; and if you have that kind opinion of my sense as you pretend, I question not but you add to it complexion, air, and shape; but, dear Molly, a man in his grand climacteric is of no sex. Be a good girl, and conduct yourself with honour and virtue, when you love one younger than myself. I am, with the greatest tenderness, your innocent lover,

"You've already seen the best of me, and I love you so much that I hope we never meet again. If you take a good look at your heart, you’ll see that you blend the man with the philosopher; and if you really think my insight is as great as you say, I have no doubt you appreciate my appearance as well. But, dear Molly, a man in his prime doesn’t belong to any one gender. Please be a good girl and act with honor and virtue when you love someone younger than me. I am, with all my tenderness, your innocent lover,

"I. B."

"I. B."





X.—A BUSINESS MEETING.

From my own Apartment, October 25.

From my own apartment, October 25.

When I came home last night my servant delivered me the following letter:

When I got home last night, my servant handed me this letter:

"SIR,

SIR,

"I have orders from Sir Harry Quickset, of Staffordshire, Baronet, to acquaint you that his honour Sir Harry himself, Sir Giles Wheelbarrow, Knight, Thomas Rentfree, Esquire, Justice of the Quorum, Andrew Windmill, Esquire, and Mr. Nicholas Doubt, of the Inner Temple, Sir Harry's grandson, will wait upon you at the hour of nine to-morrow morning, being Tuesday the twenty-fifth of October, upon business which Sir Harry will impart to you by word of mouth. I thought it proper to acquaint you beforehand so many persons of quality came, that you might not be surprised therewith. Which concludes, though by many years' absence since I saw you at Stafford, unknown, Sir, your most humble servant,

"I have orders from Sir Harry Quickset, Baronet of Staffordshire, to let you know that Sir Harry himself, along with Sir Giles Wheelbarrow, Knight, Thomas Rentfree, Esquire, Justice of the Quorum, Andrew Windmill, Esquire, and Mr. Nicholas Doubt, from the Inner Temple, who is Sir Harry's grandson, will meet with you at 9 a.m. tomorrow, Tuesday, October 25th, to discuss some business that Sir Harry will explain to you in person. I thought it was important to inform you in advance that so many distinguished guests would be coming, so you wouldn't be caught off guard. This concludes my message, though it’s been many years since I last saw you at Stafford, unknown to you, Sir, your most humble servant,"

"JOHN THRIFTY.

JOHN FRUGAL.

"October 24."

"October 24th."

I received this message with less surprise than I believe Mr. Thrifty imagined; for I knew the good company too well to feel any palpitations at their approach; but I was in very great concern how I should adjust the ceremonial, and demean myself to all these great men, who perhaps had not seen anything above themselves for these twenty years last past. I am sure that is the case of Sir Harry. Besides which, I was sensible that there was a great point in adjusting my behaviour to the simple esquire, so as to give him satisfaction and not disoblige the justice of the quorum.

I got this message with less surprise than I think Mr. Thrifty expected; I knew the good company too well to feel nervous about their arrival. However, I was really worried about how to handle the ceremony and how to behave around all these prominent figures, who probably hadn’t interacted with anyone above their level in the last twenty years. I’m sure that’s true for Sir Harry. On top of that, I understood it was crucial to manage my behavior with the simple squire to ensure he was pleased and didn’t offend the justice of the quorum.

The hour of nine was come this morning, and I had no sooner set chairs, by the steward's letter, and fixed my tea-equipage, but I heard a knock at my door, which was opened, but no one entered; after which followed a long silence, which was broke at last by, "Sir, I beg your pardon; I think I know better," and another voice, "Nay, good Sir Giles—" I looked out from my window, and saw the good company all with their hats off and arms spread, offering the door to each other. After many offers, they entered with much solemnity, in the order Mr. Thrifty was so kind as to name them to me. But they are now got to my chamber-door, and I saw my old friend Sir Harry enter. I met him with all the respect due to so reverend a vegetable; for you are to know that is my sense of a person who remains idle in the same place for half a century. I got him with great success into his chair by the fire, without throwing down any of my cups. The knight-bachelor told me "he had a great respect for my whole family, and would, with my leave, place himself next to Sir Harry, at whose right hand he had sat at every quarter-sessions these thirty years, unless he was sick." The steward in the rear whispered the young templar, "That is true to my knowledge." I had the misfortune, as they stood cheek by jowl, to desire the esquire to sit down before the justice of the quorum, to the no small satisfaction of the former, and resentment of the latter. But I saw my error too late, and got them as soon as I could into their seats. "Well," said I, "gentlemen, after I have told you how glad I am of this great honour, I am to desire you to drink a dish of tea." They answered one and all, "that they never drank tea in a morning." "Not in a morning!" said I, staring round me; upon which the pert jackanapes, Nic Doubt, tipped me the wink, and put out his tongue at his grandfather. Here followed a profound silence, when the steward in his boots and whip proposed, "that we should adjourn to some public house, where everybody might call for what they pleased, and enter upon the business." We all stood up in an instant, and Sir Harry filed off from the left, very discreetly, countermarching behind the chairs towards the door. After him Sir Giles in the same manner. The simple esquire made a sudden start to follow, but the justice of the quorum whipped between upon the stand of the stairs. A maid, going up with coals, made us halt, and put us into such confusion that we stood all in a heap, without any visible possibility of recovering our order; for the young jackanapes seemed to make a jest of this matter, and had so contrived, by pressing amongst us under pretence of making way, that his grandfather was got into the middle, and he knew nobody was of quality to stir a step till Sir Harry moved first. We were fixed in this perplexity for some time, till we heard a very loud noise in the street, and Sir Harry asking what it was, I, to make them move, said it was fire. Upon this, all ran down as fast as they could, without order or ceremony, till we got into the street, where we drew up in very good order, and filed off down Sheer Lane; the impertinent templar driving us before him as in a string, and pointing to his acquaintance who passed by.

The hour of nine had arrived this morning, and I had just finished setting up chairs according to the steward's letter and arranging my tea things when I heard a knock at my door. It opened, but no one came in; after a long silence, I finally heard, "Sir, I beg your pardon; I think I know better," followed by another voice, "No, good Sir Giles—" I looked out from my window and saw the good company all with their hats off and arms out, inviting each other in. After several attempts, they entered solemnly, in the order Mr. Thrifty had kindly named for me. They had reached my chamber door when I saw my old friend Sir Harry come in. I greeted him with all the respect owed to someone so venerable; you should know that’s how I see someone who stays in one place for half a century. I successfully got him into his chair by the fire without knocking over any of my cups. The knight-bachelor told me, "He had great respect for my entire family and would, with my permission, sit next to Sir Harry, where he had sat at every quarter-sessions for thirty years, unless he was ill." The steward behind whispered to the young templar, "That’s true to my knowledge." Unfortunately, as they stood quite close together, I asked the esquire to take a seat before the justice of the quorum, which seemed to please the former but upset the latter. But I realized my mistake too late and quickly got them both into their seats. "Well," I said, "gentlemen, after expressing how glad I am for this great honor, I’d like to invite you to have a cup of tea." They all responded that they never drank tea in the morning. "Not in the morning!" I exclaimed, looking around. At this, the cheeky Nic Doubt winked at me and stuck out his tongue at his grandfather. A deep silence followed, and the steward in his boots and with his whip proposed we adjourn to a pub where everyone could order what they liked and get down to business. We all stood up immediately, and Sir Harry moved off to the left, carefully maneuvering behind the chairs toward the door. Sir Giles followed in the same manner. The naive esquire suddenly tried to follow, but the justice of the quorum stepped in front on the staircase. A maid carrying coals came up and made us stop, throwing us into such confusion that we all ended up in a heap, with no way to regain our order, as the young troublemaker seemed to find it funny and had positioned himself among us under the pretext of making way, getting his grandfather stuck in the middle, knowing nobody of importance would move until Sir Harry did. We struggled in this confusion for a while until we heard a loud commotion outside. When Sir Harry asked what it was, I said to encourage movement that it was a fire. With that, everyone ran down as fast as they could, without any order or formality, until we reached the street, where we lined up nicely and headed down Sheer Lane, the impertinent templar leading us like a string of followers, pointing out his acquaintances as they passed.

I must confess I love to use people according to their own sense of good breeding, and therefore whipped in between the justice and the simple esquire. He could not properly take this ill, but I overheard him whisper the steward, "that he thought it hard that a common conjuror should take place of him, though an elder esquire." In this order we marched down Sheer Lane, at the upper end of which I lodge.

I have to admit I enjoy using people based on their own sense of manners, which is why I got caught up between the justice and the simple squire. He couldn't really take this badly, but I heard him mutter to the steward, "I think it's unfair that a common magician should have more importance than me, even though I’m the older squire." In this way, we walked down Sheer Lane, where I live at the upper end.

When we came to Temple Bar, Sir Harry and Sir Giles got over, but a run of coaches kept the rest of us on this side the street. However, we all at last landed, and drew up in very good order before Ben Tooke's shop, who favoured our rallying with great humanity; from whence we proceeded again till we came to Dick's coffee-house, where I designed to carry them. Here we were at our old difficulty, and took up the street upon the same ceremony. We proceeded through the entry, and were so necessarily kept in order by the situation, that we were now got into the coffee-house itself, where, as soon as we arrived we repeated our civilities to each other, after which, we marched up to the high table, which has an ascent to it enclosed in the middle of the room. The whole house was alarmed at this entry, made up of persons of so much state and rusticity. Sir Harry called for a mug of ale and Dyer's Letter. The boy brought the ale in an instant, but said they did not take in the Letter. "No!" says Sir Harry, "then take back your mug; we are like indeed to have good liquor at this house!" Here the templar tipped me a second wink, and, if I had not looked very grave upon him, I found he was disposed to be very familiar with me. In short, I observed after a long pause, that the gentlemen did not care to enter upon business till after their morning draught, for which reason I called for a bottle of mum, and finding that had no effect upon them, I ordered a second and a third, after which Sir Harry reached over to me and told me in a low voice, "that the place was too public for business, but he would call upon me again to-morrow morning at my own lodgings, and bring some more friends with him."

When we got to Temple Bar, Sir Harry and Sir Giles crossed over, but a line of coaches kept the rest of us on this side of the street. Eventually, we all made it across and gathered in front of Ben Tooke's shop, who kindly allowed us to regroup there. From there, we continued on until we reached Dick's coffee-house, where I planned to take them. Again, we faced the same problem and had to make our way up the street following the usual protocol. We entered through the passage and were kept in line by the layout until we finally got into the coffee-house itself. As soon as we arrived, we exchanged pleasantries, then headed up to the high table, which was raised in the middle of the room. The whole place was taken aback by our arrival, a mix of so much formality and down-to-earthness. Sir Harry ordered a mug of ale and Dyer's Letter. The waiter quickly brought the ale but said they didn’t have the Letter. "No!" Sir Harry replied, "Then take this mug back; we can’t expect good drinks at this place!" Here, the templar gave me a knowing wink, and if I hadn't kept a serious look, he seemed ready to buddy up with me. After a long pause, I noticed that the gentlemen weren’t eager to get down to business until after their morning drink, so I ordered a bottle of mum. When that didn’t seem to change things, I ordered a second and third bottle. After that, Sir Harry leaned over to me and whispered, "This place is too public for business, but I’ll come by your place tomorrow morning and bring a few more friends with me."





XI.—DUELLO.

From my own Apartment, November 11.

From my own apartment, November 11.

I had several hints and advertisements from unknown hands, that some, who are enemies to my labours, design to demand the fashionable way of satisfaction for the disturbance my Lucubrations have given them. I confess, as things now stand, I do not know how to deny such inviters, and am preparing myself accordingly. I have bought pumps and foils, and am every morning practising in my chamber. My neighbour, the dancing-master, has demanded of me why I take this liberty, since I would not allow it him? but I answered, "His was an act of an indifferent nature, and mine of necessity." My late treatises against duels have so far disobliged the fraternity of the noble science of defence, that I can get none of them to show me so much as one pass. I am, therefore, obliged to learn by book; and have accordingly several volumes, wherein all the postures are exactly delineated. I must confess I am shy of letting people see me at this exercise, because of my flannel waistcoat, and my spectacles, which I am forced to fix on, the better to observe the posture of the enemy.

I’ve received several hints and messages from unknown sources that some people, who oppose my work, plan to demand the usual form of satisfaction for the trouble my writings have caused them. Honestly, given the current situation, I’m not sure how to refuse such challengers, and I’m getting myself ready just in case. I’ve bought sparring shoes and swords, and every morning I practice in my room. My neighbor, the dance instructor, asked me why I’m taking this liberty when I wouldn’t let him do the same, and I replied, “His actions are of little importance, while mine are necessary.” My recent writings against dueling have upset the self-proclaimed experts in the noble art of defense so much that I can’t find anyone willing to show me even a single move. So, I’m forced to learn from books; I have several volumes that accurately depict all the stances. I admit I’m hesitant to let others see me practice because of my flannel vest and the glasses I have to wear to better observe my opponent's stance.

I have upon my chamber-walls drawn at full length the figures of all sorts of men, from eight foot to three foot two inches. Within this height, I take it, that all the fighting men of Great Britain are comprehended. But, as I push, I make allowances for my being of a lank and spare body, and have chalked out in every figure my own dimensions: for I scorn to rob any man of his life, or to take advantage of his breadth: therefore, I press purely in a line down from his nose, and take no more of him to assault than he has of me: for, to speak impartially, if a lean fellow wounds a fat one in any part to the right or left, whether it be in carte or in tierce, beyond the dimensions of the said lean fellow's own breadth, I take it to be murder, and such a murder as is below a gentleman to commit. As I am spare, I am also very tall, and behave myself with relation to that advantage with the same punctilio; and I am ready to stoop or stand, according to the stature of my adversary. I must confess I have had great success this morning, and have hit every figure round the room in a mortal part, without receiving the least hurt, except a little scratch by falling on my face, in pushing at one at the lower end of my chamber; but I recovered so quick, and jumped so nimbly into my guard, that, if he had been alive, he could not have hurt me. It is confessed I have writ against duels with some warmth; but in all my discourses I have not ever said that I knew how a gentleman could avoid a duel if he were provoked to it; and since that custom is now become a law, I know nothing but the legislative power, with new animadversions upon it, can put us in a capacity of denying challenges, though we are afterwards hanged for it. But, no more of this at present. As things stand, I shall put up no more affronts; and I shall be so far from taking ill words, that I will not take ill looks. I therefore, warn all hot young fellows not to look hereafter more terrible than their neighbours: for, if they stare at me with their hats cocked higher than other people, I will not bear it. Nay, I give warning to all people in general to look kindly at me, for I will bear no frowns, even from ladies; and if any woman pretends to look scornfully at me, I shall demand satisfaction of the next of kin of the masculine gender.

I have drawn the figures of all types of men on my bedroom walls, from eight feet tall to three feet two inches. Within this range, I believe all the fighting men of Great Britain are included. However, considering my lanky and slender frame, I've marked my own dimensions on each figure because I refuse to take advantage of anyone. I only press straight down from their nose and only engage as much of them as I am myself. To be fair, if a skinny guy injures a heavier guy anywhere to the right or left, beyond the width of the skinny guy, I see that as murder, and it's a type of murder that a gentleman shouldn't commit. Being slim, I'm also quite tall, and I handle that advantage with the same care; I'm prepared to bend down or stand tall based on my opponent's height. I must admit I've had a lot of success this morning, hitting every figure around the room in a vital spot, without getting hurt at all, except for a little scratch when I fell on my face while pushing against one at the lower end of my room. But I got back up quickly and jumped right back into position, so even if he had been alive, he couldn't have harmed me. It's true I've written passionately against duels, but in all my discussions, I've never claimed to know how a gentleman might avoid a duel if provoked. Since that custom has become a law now, I think only the legislative power, with new scrutiny on it, can allow us to refuse challenges, even if we get hanged for it afterward. But that's enough about that for now. Given the current situation, I won't take any more insults, and I won't even take offense at bad looks. So, I urge all the hot-headed young guys to avoid looking more intimidating than their peers: if they glare at me with their hats cocked higher than everyone else's, I won't tolerate it. In fact, I warn everyone in general to treat me kindly because I won't accept frowns, not even from women; and if any woman dares to look down on me, I will demand satisfaction from the nearest male relative.





XII.—HAPPY MARRIAGE.

From my own Apartment, November 16.

From my own apartment, November 16.

There are several persons who have many pleasures and entertainments in their possession, which they do not enjoy. It is, therefore, a kind and good office to acquaint them with their own happiness, and turn their attention to such instances of their good fortune which they are apt to overlook. Persons in the married state often want such a monitor; and pine away their days, by looking upon the same condition in anguish and murmur, which carries with it in the opinion of others a complication of all the pleasures of life, and a retreat from its inquietudes.

There are many people who have plenty of pleasures and entertainment at their disposal, yet they don’t truly enjoy them. It’s, therefore, a kind act to help them recognize their own happiness and to draw their attention to the good fortune they tend to overlook. Married individuals often need such a reminder; they can spend their days feeling sad and complaining about their situation, even though others see it as a source of all life's pleasures and an escape from its troubles.

I am led into this thought by a visit I made an old friend, who was formerly my school-fellow. He came to town last week with his family for the winter, and yesterday morning sent me word his wife expected me to dinner. I am, as it were, at home at that house, and every member of it knows me for their well-wisher. I cannot, indeed, express the pleasure it is to be met by the children with so much joy as I am when I go thither. The boys and girls strive who shall come first when they think it is I that am knocking at the door; and that child which loses the race to me runs back again to tell the father it is Mr. Bickerstaff. This day I was led in by a pretty girl, that we all thought must have forgot me, for the family has been out of town these two years. Her knowing me again was a mighty subject with us, and took up our discourse at the first entrance. After which they began to rally me upon a thousand little stories they heard in the country about my marriage to one of my neighbour's daughters. Upon which the gentleman, my friend, said, "Nay, if Mr. Bickerstaff marries a child of any of his old companions, I hope mine shall have the preference: there is Mrs. Mary is now sixteen, and would make him as fine a widow as the best of them. But I know him too well; he is so enamoured with the very memory of those who flourished in our youth, that he will not so much as look upon the modern beauties. I remember, old gentleman, how often you went home in a day to refresh your countenance and dress, when Teraminta reigned in your heart. As we came up in the coach, I repeated to my wife some of your verses on her." With such reflections on little passages, which happened long ago, we passed our time, during a cheerful and elegant meal. After dinner his lady left the room, as did also the children. As soon as we were alone, he took me by the hand; "Well, my good friend," says he, "I am heartily glad to see thee: I was afraid you would never have seen all the company that dined with you to-day again. Do not you think the good woman of the house a little altered, since you followed her from the play-house, to find out who she was for me?" I perceived a tear fall down his cheek as he spoke, which moved me not a little. But, to turn the discourse, said I, "She is not indeed quite that creature she was, when she returned me the letter I carried from you: and told me 'she hoped, as I was a gentleman, I would be employed no more to trouble her, who had never offended me; but would be so much the gentleman's friend as to dissuade him from a pursuit which he could never succeed in.' You may remember I thought her in earnest, and you were forced to employ your cousin Will, who made his sister get acquainted with her for you. You cannot expect her to be for ever fifteen." "Fifteen!" replied my good friend; "ah! you little understand, you that have lived a bachelor, how great, how exquisite a pleasure there is, in being really beloved! It is impossible, that the most beauteous face in nature should raise in me such pleasing ideas, as when I look upon that excellent woman. That fading in her countenance is chiefly caused by her watching with me, in my fever. This was followed by a fit of sickness, which had like to have carried her off last winter. I tell you sincerely, I have so many obligations to her, that I cannot, with any sort of moderation, think of her present state of health. But as to what you say of fifteen, she gives me every day pleasures beyond what I ever knew in the possession of her beauty, when I was in the vigour of youth. Every moment of her life brings me fresh instances of her complacency to my inclinations, and her prudence in regard to my fortune. Her face is to me much more beautiful than when I first saw it; there is no decay in any feature, which I cannot trace from the very instant it was occasioned by some anxious concern for my welfare and interests. Thus, at the same time, methinks, the love I conceived towards her for what she was, is heightened by my gratitude for what she is. The love of a wife is as much above the idle passion commonly called by that name, as the loud laughter of buffoons is inferior to the elegant mirth of gentlemen. Oh! she is an inestimable jewel. In her examination of her household affairs she shows a certain fearfulness to find a fault, which makes her servants obey her like children: and the meanest we have has an ingenuous shame for an offence, not always to be seen in children in other families. I speak freely to you, my old friend: ever since her sickness, things that gave me the quickest joy before turn now to a certain anxiety. As the children play in the next room, I know the poor things by their steps, and am considering what they must do, should they lose their mother in their tender years. The pleasure I used to take in telling my boy stories of the battles, and asking my girl questions about the disposal of her baby, and the gossiping of it, is turned into inward reflection and melancholy."

I got into this train of thought after visiting an old friend from school. He came to town last week with his family for the winter, and yesterday morning he sent word that his wife expected me for dinner. I feel at home in their house, and every member knows I’m a friend. I can’t express how much joy it brings me to be welcomed by the children—it's like they really can’t contain their excitement when I arrive. The boys and girls compete to be the first to greet me at the door, and the one who loses rushes back to tell their dad it’s Mr. Bickerstaff. Today, a pretty girl led me in, and we all thought she had forgotten me since the family had been out of town for two years. Her recognizing me was a big topic of conversation right from the start. Then we started teasing each other about a bunch of little stories that had circulated in the area about my supposed marriage to one of my neighbor’s daughters. My friend chimed in, “If Mr. Bickerstaff is going to marry one of his old friends' daughters, I hope it’s mine: Mrs. Mary is now sixteen and would make a lovely match. But I know him too well; he’s so taken by the memories of those who were around when we were young that he doesn’t even notice the modern beauties. I remember, old man, how often you went home to freshen up and change when Teraminta had your heart.” While we rode in the coach, I shared some of your poems about her with my wife. We spent a pleasant and elegant meal reminiscing about those past moments. After dinner, his wife and the children left the room. Once we were alone, he took my hand and said, “Well, my good friend, I’m truly happy to see you. I feared you’d never meet all the people who dined with you today again. Don’t you think the lady of the house has changed a bit since you followed her from the theater to find out who she was for me?” I noticed a tear rolling down his cheek as he spoke, which touched me quite a bit. To change the subject, I said, “She isn’t quite the same person she was when she returned my letter from you. She told me she hoped, as I was a gentleman, I wouldn’t trouble her again, as she had never wronged me, and she would be such a friend as to urge you to stop pursuing her.” You may remember I took her seriously, and you had to enlist your cousin Will to have his sister get to know her for you. You can’t expect her to stay fifteen forever.” “Fifteen!” my good friend replied; “Ah! You, who have lived as a bachelor, can’t understand how great and exquisite the pleasure is of being truly loved! No beautiful face could raise such delightful thoughts in me as that lovely woman does. Any change in her appearance mostly comes from her caring for me during my illness. This was followed by a sickness that almost took her from me last winter. I sincerely tell you, I have so many debts of gratitude to her that it’s hard for me to think moderately about her health. But regarding what you said about her being fifteen, she gives me more joy every day than I ever found in her beauty when I was young. Every moment of her life offers me new examples of her kindness towards my desires and her wisdom concerning my well-being. In my eyes, she is much more beautiful now than when I first saw her; there is no deterioration in any feature that I can’t trace back to my worries for her welfare. It seems to me that my initial love for her is deepened by my gratitude for who she is now. A wife’s love is far above the mere passion often described by that name, just like the loud laughter of jesters pales in comparison to the refined joy of gentlemen. She is an invaluable treasure. In managing her household, she shows a sort of carefulness to avoid mistakes, which makes her servants obey her like children; even our most lowly servant feels genuine remorse for any wrongdoing, something not always seen in children from other families. I speak frankly to you, my old friend: ever since her illness, things that once brought me great joy now fill me with anxiety. As the children play in the next room, I can tell by their steps who they are and worry about what they would do if they lost their mother while still so young. The joy I once felt in telling my son stories about battles and asking my daughter questions about her baby and the associated gossip has turned into deep reflection and sadness.

He would have gone on in this tender way, when the good lady entered, and, with an inexpressible sweetness in her countenance, told us "she had been searching her closet for something very good, to treat such an old friend as I was." Her husband's eyes sparkled with pleasure at the cheerfulness of her countenance; and I saw all his fears vanish in an instant. The lady observing something in our looks which showed we had been more serious than ordinary, and seeing her husband receive her with great concern under a forced cheerfulness, immediately guessed at what we had been talking of; and applying herself to me, said, with a smile, "Mr. Bickerstaff, do not believe a word of what he tells you. I shall still live to have you for my second, as I have often promised you, unless he takes more care of himself than he has done since his coming to town. You must know he tells me that he finds London is a much more healthy place than the country, for he sees several of his old acquaintances and school-fellows are here young fellows with fair full-bottomed periwigs. I could scarce keep him this morning from going out open-breasted." My friend, who is always extremely delighted with her agreeable humour, made her sit down with us. She did it with that easiness which is peculiar to women of sense; and to keep up the good humour she had brought in with her, turned her raillery upon me. "Mr. Bickerstaff, you remember you followed me one night from the play-house; suppose you should carry me thither to-morrow night, and lead me into the front box." This put us into a long field of discourse about the beauties, who were mothers to the present, and shined in the boxes twenty years ago. I told her, "I was glad she had transferred so many of her charms, and I did not question but her eldest daughter was within half a year of being a Toast."

He would have continued in this sweet way when the kind lady walked in, and with a look of pure joy on her face, told us she had been searching her closet for something special to treat such an old friend like me. Her husband's eyes lit up with happiness at the brightness of her expression, and I saw all his worries disappear in an instant. The lady, noticing something in our looks that indicated we had been more serious than usual, and seeing her husband greet her with concern mixed with forced cheerfulness, quickly figured out what we had been discussing. Turning to me with a smile, she said, "Mr. Bickerstaff, don’t believe a word of what he tells you. I will still live to have you as my second, as I’ve often promised, unless he takes better care of himself than he has since arriving in town. You should know he tells me that he finds London is a much healthier place than the countryside because he sees several of his old friends and schoolmates here looking like young men with nice big wigs. I could barely stop him from going out this morning with an open shirt." My friend, who always enjoys her delightful humor, had her sit down with us. She did so with the easy grace that smart women possess; and to keep the good mood she had brought with her, she turned her playful teasing towards me. "Mr. Bickerstaff, remember that night you followed me home from the theater? How about you take me there tomorrow night and lead me to the front box?" This opened up a long discussion about the beauties who were mothers of the present and shined in the boxes twenty years ago. I told her I was glad she had passed on so many of her charms, and I had no doubt her eldest daughter was just half a year away from becoming a Toast.

We were pleasing ourselves with this fantastical preferment of the young lady, when on a sudden we were alarmed with the noise of a drum, and immediately entered my little godson to give me a point of war. His mother, between laughing and chiding, would have put him out of the room; but I would not part with him so. I found upon conversation with him, though he was a little noisy in his mirth, that the child had excellent parts, and was a great master of all the learning on the other side eight years old. I perceived him a very great historian in AEsop's Fables: but he frankly declared to me his mind, that he did not delight in that learning, because he did not believe they were true; for which reason I found he had very much turned his studies for about a twelve-month past, into the lives and adventures of Don Bellianis of Greece, Guy of Warwick, the Seven Champions, and other historians of that age. I could not but observe the satisfaction the father took in the forwardness of his son; and that these diversions might turn to some profit, I found the boy had made remarks which might be of service to him during the course of his whole life. He would tell you the mis-managements of John Hickathrift, find fault with the passionate temper in Bevis of Southampton, and loved Saint George for being the champion of England; and by this means had his thoughts insensibly moulded into the notions of discretion, virtue, and honour. I was extolling his accomplishments, when the mother told me that the little girl who led me in this morning was in her way a better scholar than he. "Betty," says she, "deals chiefly in fairies and sprites, and sometimes in a winter-night will terrify the maids with her accounts, till they are afraid to go up to bed."

We were enjoying this fantastic situation with the young lady when suddenly we were startled by the sound of a drum, and my little godson came in to give me his take on the matter. His mother, half-laughing and half-reprimanding, wanted to send him out of the room, but I wasn’t having it. When I talked to him, I discovered that although he was a bit noisy with his laughter, the child was quite talented and had a strong grasp of all the knowledge expected of someone his age. I realized he was a great storyteller when it came to Aesop's Fables, but he honestly told me that he didn't enjoy that kind of learning because he didn’t believe they were true, which is why he had focused his studies for the past year on the lives and adventures of Don Bellianis of Greece, Guy of Warwick, the Seven Champions, and other historians from that time. I couldn’t help but notice how proud his dad was of his son’s enthusiasm; and to make those activities more useful, I found that the boy had made observations that could benefit him throughout his life. He would discuss the mistakes of John Hickathrift, criticize the fiery temper of Bevis of Southampton, and admired Saint George for being England's champion; this way, his thoughts gradually shaped into ideas of wisdom, virtue, and honor. I was praising his skills when his mother chimed in, saying that the little girl who led me in this morning was actually a better scholar than he was. “Betty,” she said, “mostly studies fairies and sprites, and sometimes on winter nights, she scares the maids with her stories until they’re too scared to go to bed.”

I sat with them till it was very late, sometimes in merry, sometimes in serious, discourse, with this particular pleasure, which gives the only true relish to all conversation, a sense that every one of us liked each other. I went home, considering the different conditions of a married life and that of a bachelor; and I must confess it struck me with a secret concern, to reflect, that whenever I go off I shall leave no traces behind me. In this pensive mood I return to my family; that is to say, to my maid, my dog, and my cat, who only can be the better or worse for what happens to me.

I sat with them until it was really late, sometimes having fun, sometimes being serious, enjoying that special pleasure that really makes conversations enjoyable: the feeling that we all liked each other. I went home, contemplating the different realities of married life versus being single; and I must admit, it worried me to think that when I’m gone, I won’t leave any marks behind. In this thoughtful mood, I returned to my family; that is, to my maid, my dog, and my cat, who are the only ones affected by what happens to me.





XIII.—DEAD FOLK.

From my own Apartment, November 17.

From my own apartment, November 17.

It has cost me very much care and thought to marshal and fix the people under their proper denominations, and to range them according to their respective characters. These my endeavours have been received with unexpected success in one kind, but neglected in another; for though I have many readers, I have but few converts. This must certainly proceed from a false opinion, that what I write is designed rather to amuse and entertain than convince and instruct. I entered upon my Essays with a declaration that I should consider mankind in quite another manner than they had hitherto been represented to the ordinary world, and asserted that none but a useful life should be, with me, any life at all. But, lest this doctrine should have made this small progress towards the conviction of mankind, because it may appear to the unlearned light and whimsical, I must take leave to unfold the wisdom and antiquity of my first proposition in these my essays, to wit, that "every worthless man is a dead man." This notion is as old as Pythagoras, in whose school it was a point of discipline, that if among the Akoustikoi, * or probationers, there were any who grew weary of studying to be useful, and returned to an idle life, the rest were to regard them as dead, and upon their departing, to perform their obsequies and raise them tombs, with inscriptions, to warn others of the like mortality, and quicken them to resolutions of refining their souls above that wretched state. It is upon a like supposition that young ladies, at this very time, in Roman Catholic countries, are received into some nunneries with their coffins, and with the pomp of a formal funeral, to signify that henceforth they are to be of no further use, and consequently dead. Nor was Pythagoras himself the first author of this symbol, with whom, and with the Hebrews, it was generally received. Much more might be offered in illustration of this doctrine from sacred authority, which I recommend to my reader's own reflection; who will easily recollect, from places which I do not think fit to quote here, the forcible manner of applying the words dead and living to men, as they are good or bad.

It has taken me a lot of care and thought to organize and categorize people according to their true character. My efforts have been met with unexpected success in some areas, but ignored in others; while I have many readers, I have very few converts. This likely comes from a misunderstanding that what I write is meant more to entertain than to persuade and teach. I started my Essays with the promise that I would view humanity in a new way, one that contrasts with how they’ve been portrayed to the general public, asserting that only a useful life should count as a life at all. However, if this idea has made slow progress in convincing people, perhaps because it seems lighthearted and whimsical to the uneducated, I feel it’s necessary to explain the depth and history of my main argument in these essays: that "every worthless person is a dead person." This concept goes back to Pythagoras, who taught that if any students among the Akoustikoi, or beginners, became tired of striving to be useful and chose a life of idleness, the others were to regard them as dead. They would then hold funerals for them and create tombstones with inscriptions to warn others against the same fate and inspire them to elevate their spirits beyond such a miserable state. Similarly, young women in Roman Catholic countries are still admitted into certain convents with their coffins and elaborate funeral ceremonies, signaling that they will no longer be of any use and are, therefore, considered dead. Pythagoras wasn’t the first to represent this idea; it was widely accepted among him and the Hebrews. There’s much more that could be said to illustrate this concept using sacred texts, which I leave for my readers to reflect on themselves. They will easily recall, from passages I won’t cite here, the powerful way in which the terms dead and living are applied to people based on their goodness or badness.

     * Anglicised version of the author's original Greek text.
     * Anglicized version of the author's original Greek text.

I have, therefore, composed the following scheme of existence for the benefit both of the living and the dead; though chiefly for the latter, whom I must desire to read it with all possible attention. In the number of the dead I comprehend all persons, of what title or dignity soever, who bestow most of their time in eating and drinking, to support that imaginary existence of theirs which they call life; or in dressing and adorning those shadows and apparitions, which are looked upon by the vulgar as real men and women. In short, whoever resides in the world without having any business in it, and passes away an age without ever thinking on the errand for which he was sent hither, is to me a dead man to all intents and purposes, and I desire that he may be so reputed. The living are only those that are some way or other laudably employed in the improvement of their own minds, or for the advantage of others; and even among these, I shall only reckon into their lives that part of their time which has been spent in the manner above mentioned. By these means, I am afraid we shall find the longest lives not to consist of many months, and the greatest part of the earth to be quite unpeopled. According to this system we may observe that some men are born at twenty years of age, some at thirty, some at threescore, and some not above an hour before they die; nay, we may observe multitudes that die without ever being born, as well as many dead persons that fill up the bulk of mankind, and make a better figure in the eyes of the ignorant, than those who are alive, and in their proper and full state of health. However, since there may be many good subjects, that pay their taxes, and live peaceably in their habitations, who are not yet born, or have departed this life several years since, my design is to encourage both to join themselves as soon as possible to the number of the living. For as I invite the former to break forth into being and become good for something, so I allow the latter a state of resuscitation, which I chiefly mention for the sake of a person who has lately published an advertisement, with several scurrilous terms in it, that do by no means become a dead man to give. It is my departed friend, John Partridge, who concludes the advertisement of his next year's almanack with the following note:

I have, therefore, put together the following plan for the benefit of both the living and the dead; though mainly for the latter, whom I hope will read it as attentively as possible. When I mention the dead, I include everyone, regardless of title or status, who spends most of their time eating and drinking to maintain the illusion of life they call existence; or in dressing up and embellishing those shadows and figures that the average person sees as real men and women. In short, anyone who exists in the world without any purpose, and drifts through life without ever considering why they were sent here, is, to me, essentially a dead person, and I wish for them to be seen that way. The living are only those who are productively engaged in improving their own minds or benefiting others; and even among these, I will only count the time they spend like I mentioned above. Because of this, I’m afraid we’ll find that the longest lives consist of only a few months, and much of the earth will appear unpopulated. Based on this system, we might notice that some people are born at twenty, some at thirty, some at sixty, and some only an hour before they die; indeed, we also see many who die without ever having truly been born, as well as many dead individuals who fill out the population and impress the uninformed more than the truly living in their full and healthy state. However, since there might be many good citizens who pay their taxes and live peacefully in their homes, who are not yet alive, or have been gone for several years, my aim is to encourage both groups to join the living as soon as possible. Just as I invite the former to come into existence and be of some use, I also grant the latter a chance at revival, which I mainly mention for a person who has recently published an ad filled with several insulting terms that a dead person shouldn’t use. It’s my late friend, John Partridge, who ends the advertisement for his upcoming almanac with the following note:

"Whereas it has been industriously given out by Bickerstaff, Esquire, and others, to prevent the sale of this year's almanack, that John Partridge is dead: this may inform all his loving countrymen, that he is still living in health, and they are knaves that reported it otherwise.

"Whereas it has been widely spread by Bickerstaff, Esquire, and others, to stop the sale of this year's almanac, that John Partridge is dead: this is to inform all his dear fellow countrymen that he is still alive and well, and those who said otherwise are deceivers."

"J. P."

"J.P."


From my own Apartment, November 25.

From my own apartment, November 25.

I have already taken great pains to inspire notions of honour and virtue into the people of this kingdom, and used all gentle methods imaginable, to bring those who are dead in idleness, folly, and pleasure, into life, by applying themselves to learning, wisdom, and industry. But, since fair means are ineffectual, I must proceed to extremities, and shall give my good friends, the Company of Upholders, full power to bury all such dead as they meet with, who are within my former descriptions of deceased persons. In the meantime the following remonstrance of that corporation I take to be very just.

I have already worked really hard to instill ideas of honor and virtue in the people of this kingdom, using every gentle approach I can think of to encourage those who are stuck in laziness, foolishness, and pleasure to engage with learning, wisdom, and hard work. But since these kind methods aren't working, I have to take more drastic measures and will give my good friends in the Company of Upholders full authority to bury all those who fit my previous descriptions of the deceased. In the meantime, I believe the following statement from that organization is quite reasonable.

"WORTHY SIR,

"Worthy Sir,"

"Upon reading your Tatler of Saturday last, by which we received the agreeable news of so many deaths, we immediately ordered in a considerable quantity of blacks, and our servants have wrought night and day ever since to furnish out the necessaries for these deceased. But so it is, Sir, that of this vast number of dead bodies that go putrifying up and down the streets, not one of them has come to us to be buried. Though we should be loth to be any hindrance to our good friends the physicians, yet we cannot but take notice what infection Her Majesty's subjects are liable to from the horrible stench of so many corpses. Sir, we will not detain you; our case in short is this: Here are we embarked in this undertaking for the public good. Now, if people should be suffered to go on unburied at this rate, there is an end of the usefullest manufactures and handicrafts of the kingdom; for where will be your sextons, coffin-makers, and plumbers? What will become of your embalmers, epitaph-mongers, and chief-mourners? We are loth to drive this matter any farther, though we tremble at the consequences of it; for if it shall be left to every dead man's discretion not to be buried till he sees his time, no man can say where that will end; but thus much we will take upon us to affirm, that such a toleration will be intolerable.

"After reading your Tatler from last Saturday, which brought us the upsetting news of so many deaths, we immediately ordered a large supply of black clothing, and our staff has been working non-stop ever since to prepare for the needs of the deceased. However, Sir, despite the overwhelming number of bodies decaying in the streets, not a single one has come to us for burial. While we certainly don’t want to hinder our respected friends the physicians, we can't ignore the health risks posed to the citizens by the terrible smell of so many corpses. Sir, we won't take up more of your time; to summarize our situation: We are engaged in this effort for the public good. If people continue to remain unburied at this rate, it will spell the end for some of the most essential trades and crafts in the kingdom; where will your sextons, coffin-makers, and plumbers be? What will happen to your embalmers, sellers of epitaphs, and chief mourners? We hesitate to escalate this issue further, though we fear the consequences; for if every dead person is allowed to decide when to be buried, no one can predict where that will lead. But we can confidently say that such a lack of control would be unacceptable."

"What would make us easy in this matter is no more but that your Worship would be pleased to issue out your orders to ditto Dead to repair forthwith to our office, in order to their interment, where constant attendance shall be given to treat with all persons according to their quality, and the poor to be buried for nothing. And, for the convenience of such persons as are willing enough to be dead, but that they are afraid their friends and relations should know it, we have a back door into Warwick Street, from whence they may be interred with all secrecy imaginable, and without loss of time or hindrance of business. But in case of obstinacy, for we would gladly make a thorough riddance, we desire a farther power from your Worship, to take up such deceased as shall not have complied with your first orders wherever we meet them; and if, after that, there shall be complaints of any person so offending, let them lie at our doors.

"What would make this easier for us is simply that you would kindly give your orders for the deceased to come to our office right away for their burial. We will have constant staff available to deal with all individuals based on their status, and the poor will be buried at no cost. For those who wish to be discreet about their passing so that their friends and family don’t find out, we have a back entrance on Warwick Street, where they can be buried with complete confidentiality and without delay. However, in the case of stubbornness, because we want to clear things up completely, we request additional authority from you to handle any deceased individuals who do not follow your initial orders, no matter where we encounter them; and if there are complaints about anyone who refuses after that, let them be directed to us."

"We are your Worship's till death,

"We are your Worship's until death,

"The MASTER and COMPANY of UPHOLDERS.

"The MASTER and COMPANY of UPHOLDERS."

"P.S. We are ready to give in our printed proposals at large, and if your Worship approves of our undertaking, we desire the following advertisement may be inserted in your next paper:

"P.S. We are prepared to submit our printed proposals widely, and if your Worship supports our initiative, we would like the following advertisement to be included in your next publication:"

"Whereas a commission of interment has been awarded against Doctor John Partridge, philomath, professor of physic and astrology, and whereas the said Partridge hath not surrendered himself, nor shown cause to the contrary: These are to certify that the Company of Upholders will proceed to bury him from Cordwainer's Hall, on Tuesday the twenty-ninth instant, where any six of his surviving friends, who still believe him to be alive, are desired to come prepared to hold up the pall.

"Since a burial order has been issued against Doctor John Partridge, a scholar and professor of medicine and astrology, and since Partridge has not turned himself in or provided any reason otherwise: This is to inform that the Upholders' Company will proceed to bury him from Cordwainer's Hall on Tuesday, the twenty-ninth of this month, where any six of his surviving friends, who still believe he is alive, are invited to come ready to carry the coffin."

"Note. We shall light away at six in the evening, there being to be a sermon.

"Note. We will leave at six in the evening, as there will be a sermon."

"From our Office near the Haymarket, Nov. 23."

"From our office near Haymarket, Nov. 23."





XIV.—THE WIFE DEAD.

Sheer Lane, December 30.

Sheer Lane, Dec 30.

I was walking about my chamber this morning in a very gay humour, when I saw a coach stop at my door, and a youth about fifteen alighting out of it, who I perceived to be the eldest son of my bosom friend, that I gave some account of in a previous paper. I felt a sensible pleasure rising in me at the sight of him, my acquaintance having begun with his father when he was just such a stripling, and about that very age. When he came up to me, he took me by the hand, and burst into tears. I was extremely moved, and immediately said, "Child, how does your father do?" He began to reply, "My mother—" but could not go on for weeping. I went down with him into the coach, and gathered out of him, "That his mother was then dying; and that, while the holy man was doing the last offices to her, he had taken that time to come and call me to his father, who, he said, would certainly break his heart, if I did not go and comfort him." The child's discretion in coming to me of his own head, and the tenderness he showed for his parents would have quite overpowered me, had I not resolved to fortify myself for the seasonable performances of those duties which I owed to my friend. As we were going, I could not but reflect upon the character of that excellent woman, and the greatness of his grief for the loss of one who has ever been the support to him under all other afflictions. How, thought I, will he be able to bear the hour of her death, that could not, when I was lately with him, speak of a sickness, which was then past, without sorrow! We were now got pretty far into Westminster, and arrived at my friend's house. At the door of it I met Favonius, not without a secret satisfaction to find he had been there. I had formerly conversed with him at his house; and as he abounds with that sort of virtue and knowledge which makes religion beautiful, and never leads the conversation into the violence and rage of party disputes, I listened to him with great pleasure. Our discourse chanced to be upon the subject of death, which he treated with such a strength of reason, and greatness of soul, that, instead of being terrible, it appeared to a mind rightly cultivated, altogether to be contemned, or rather to be desired. As I met him at the door, I saw in his face a certain glowing of grief and humanity, heightened with an air of fortitude and resolution, which, as I afterwards found, had such an irresistible force, as to suspend the pains of the dying, and the lamentation of the nearest friends who attended her. I went up directly to the room where she lay, and was met at the entrance by my friend, who, notwithstanding his thoughts had been composed a little before, at the sight of me turned away his face and wept. The little family of children renewed the expressions of their sorrow according to their several ages and degrees of understanding. The eldest daughter was in tears, busied in attendance upon her mother; others were kneeling about the bedside: and what troubled me most, was, to see a little boy, who was too young to know the reason, weeping only because his sisters did. The only one in the room who seemed resigned and comforted was the dying person. At my approach to the bedside, she told me, with a low broken voice, "This is kindly done—take care of your friend—do not go from him!" She had before taken leave of her husband and children, in a manner proper for so solemn a parting, and with a gracefulness peculiar to a woman of her character. My heart was torn to pieces, to see the husband on one side suppressing and keeping down the swellings of his grief, for fear of disturbing her in her last moments; and the wife even at that time concealing the pains she endured, for fear of increasing his affliction. She kept her eyes upon him for some moments after she grew speechless, and soon after closed them for ever. In the moment of her departure, my friend, who had thus far commanded himself, gave a deep groan, and fell into a swoon by her bedside. The distraction of the children, who thought they saw both their parents expiring together, and now lying dead before them, would have melted the hardest heart; but they soon perceived their father recover, whom I helped to remove into another room, with a resolution to accompany him till the first pangs of his affliction were abated. I knew consolation would now be impertinent; and, therefore, contented myself to sit by him, and condole with him in silence. For I shall here use the method of an ancient author, who in one of his epistles, relating the virtues and death of Macrinus's wife, expresses himself thus: "I shall suspend my advice to this best of friends, till he is made capable of receiving it by those three great remedies (necessitas ipsa, dies longa, et satietas doloris), the necessity of submission, length of time, and satiety of grief."

I was walking around my room this morning in a really cheerful mood when I saw a carriage stop at my door. A boy, about fifteen, got out, and I realized he was the eldest son of my close friend, whom I mentioned in a previous paper. I felt a swell of happiness at the sight of him since I had known his father when he was around the same age. When he approached me, he took my hand and burst into tears. I was very moved and immediately asked, “How is your father?” He started to reply, “My mother—” but couldn’t continue because he was crying. I went down with him to the carriage, and he told me, “That his mother was dying; and while the priest was performing her last rites, he took the chance to come and get me so I could help his father, who would surely break down if I didn’t go comfort him.” The boy’s courage in coming to me on his own and the care he showed for his parents would have completely overwhelmed me if I hadn’t resolved to brace myself for the duties I owed to my friend. As we walked, I couldn’t help but think about the character of that wonderful woman and the depth of his sorrow for losing someone who had always supported him through all his struggles. How, I thought, will he be able to cope with her death when he couldn’t even speak of a sickness that had just passed without feeling sadness? We were now deep into Westminster and arrived at my friend's house. At the door, I saw Favonius, which secretly pleased me because I was glad he was there. I had spoken with him before at his home, and since he embodies that type of virtue and knowledge that makes faith beautiful and avoids the passion of party conflicts, I listened to him with great joy. Our conversation happened to be about death, which he addressed with such reason and nobility that, instead of being terrifying, it appeared, to a well-trained mind, to be something to be disregarded or even desired. When I encountered him at the door, I noticed a certain glow of grief and compassion in his face, combined with a sense of strength and resolve that, as I later discovered, had such a powerful effect that it eased the pain of the dying and the grieving of her closest friends. I went straight to the room where she lay and was greeted at the entrance by my friend, who, even though he had just regained his composure, turned away and cried at the sight of me. The little family of children expressed their sorrow in line with their different ages and understanding. The eldest daughter was in tears, tending to her mother; others knelt around the bedside. What troubled me most was seeing a little boy, too young to comprehend the situation, crying just because his sisters were. The only one in the room who seemed at peace and comforted was the dying woman. As I approached the bedside, she spoke to me in a faint, broken voice, “This is kind—look after your friend—don’t leave him!” She had previously said her goodbyes to her husband and children in a manner appropriate for such a solemn farewell, with a gracefulness unique to her character. My heart ached watching the husband on one side, struggling to hold back his grief for fear of disturbing her last moments, while the wife, even then, concealed her suffering to prevent adding to his distress. She kept her eyes on him for a few moments after becoming speechless, and soon closed them forever. At the moment of her passing, my friend, who had up until then maintained his composure, let out a deep groan and fainted by her bedside. The children’s panic at thinking they were losing both their parents, seeing them lying dead before them, would have melted the hardest heart; but they soon noticed their father recovering, and I helped move him into another room, determined to stay with him until the initial waves of his grief calmed down. I knew that offering consolation wouldn’t be appropriate now, so I simply sat with him, sharing his pain in silence. I will follow the approach of an ancient author who, in one of his letters reflecting on the virtues and death of Macrinus's wife, stated: “I shall hold off my advice to this best of friends until he can handle it after those three great remedies (the necessity of acceptance, the passage of time, and the saturation of grief).”

In the meantime, I cannot but consider, with much commiseration, the melancholy state of one who has had such a part of himself torn from him, and which he misses in every circumstance of life. His condition is like that of one who has lately lost his right arm, and is every moment offering to help himself with it. He does not appear to himself the same person in his house, at his table, in company, or in retirement; and loses the relish of all the pleasures and diversions that were before entertaining to him by her participation of them. This additional satisfaction, from the taste of pleasures in the society of one we love, is admirably described in Milton, who represents Eve, though in Paradise itself, no further pleased with the beautiful objects around her, than as she sees them in company with Adam, in that passage so inexpressibly charming:

In the meantime, I can’t help but feel a lot of sympathy for someone who has had such a huge part of themselves taken away, and they feel that loss in every situation of life. Their condition is like someone who has recently lost their right arm and keeps trying to use it to help themselves. They don’t see themselves the same at home, at the dinner table, with friends, or when they’re alone; they lose enjoyment in all the pleasures and activities that used to bring them joy because that person is no longer there to share them. This extra joy from experiencing pleasures with someone we love is beautifully captured in Milton, who shows Eve, even in Paradise, is only as happy with the beautiful things around her as she is when she’s with Adam, in that passage that’s so incredibly delightful:

     "With thee conversing, I forget all time;
      All seasons, and their change; all please alike.
      Sweet is the breath of morn, her rising sweet
      With charm of earliest birds; pleasant the sun,
      When first on this delightful land he spreads
      His orient beams, on herb, tree, fruit, and flower,
      Glistering with dew; fragrant the fertile earth
      After short showers; and sweet the coming on
      Of grateful evening mild; the silent night,
      With this her solemn bird, and this fair moon,
      And these the gems of Heaven, her starry train.
      But neither breath of morn when she ascends
      With charm of earliest birds; nor rising sun
      On this delightful land; nor herb, fruit, flower,
      Glistering with dew; nor fragrance after showers;
      Nor grateful evening mild; nor silent night,
      With this her solemn bird, nor walk by moon,
      Or glittering star-light, without thee is sweet."
     "When I talk to you, I lose track of time;  
      All seasons and their changes feel the same.  
      The morning's breath is sweet, her rising is lovely  
      With the charm of the first birds; the sun is nice,  
      When he spreads his early rays over this beautiful land,  
      Shining on the grass, trees, fruits, and flowers,  
      Sparkling with dew; the earth smells amazing  
      After a short rain; and the gentle evening that follows  
      Is sweet; the quiet night,  
      With its solemn bird and this beautiful moon,  
      And the stars of Heaven, her sparkling train.  
      But neither the morning's breath when it rises  
      With the charm of the first birds; nor the rising sun  
      Over this lovely land; nor grass, fruit, flower,  
      Sparkling with dew; nor the smell after rain;  
      Nor the gentle evening; nor the quiet night,  
      With its solemn bird; nor a walk by moonlight,  
      Or sparkling starlight, is sweet without you."

The variety of images in this passage is infinitely pleasing; and the recapitulation of each particular image, with a little varying of the expression, makes one of the finest turns of words that I have ever seen: which I rather mention because Mr. Dryden has said, in his preface to Juvenal, that he could meet with no turn of words in Milton.

The variety of images in this passage is incredibly enjoyable, and the repetition of each specific image, with slight changes in expression, creates one of the best turns of phrase I've ever encountered. I mention this because Mr. Dryden noted in his preface to Juvenal that he couldn't find any turns of phrase in Milton.

It may further be observed, that though the sweetness of these verses has something in it of a pastoral, yet it excels the ordinary kind, as much as the scene of it is above an ordinary field or meadow. I might here, as I am accidentally led into this subject, show several passages in Milton that have as excellent turns of this nature as any of our English poets whatsoever; but shall only mention that which follows, in which he describes the fallen angels engaged in the intricate disputes of predestination, free-will, and fore-knowledge; and, to humour the perplexity, makes a kind of labyrinth in the very words that describe it.

It can also be noted that while the charm of these verses has a hint of pastoral beauty, it surpasses the usual kind just as the setting is above a typical field or meadow. I could, while on this topic, highlight several lines in Milton that feature as remarkable twists as any of our English poets, but I’ll only mention the following, where he portrays the fallen angels tangled in the complicated arguments of predestination, free will, and foreknowledge; to play into the confusion, he creates a sort of maze within the very words that describe it.

     "Others apart sat on a hill retired,
      In thoughts more elevate, and reasoned high
      Of providence, fore-knowledge, will, and fate,
      Fixed fate, free-will, fore-knowledge absolute,
      And found no end, in wandering mazes lost."
     "Others sat apart on a secluded hill,  
      Engaged in deeper thoughts and high reasoning  
      About providence, foreknowledge, will, and fate,  
      Determined fate, free will, and absolute foreknowledge,  
      And found no conclusion, lost in wandering complexities."




XV.—THE CLUB AT "THE TRUMPET."

Sheer Lane, February 10, 1710.

Sheer Lane, February 10, 1710.

After having applied my mind with more than ordinary attention to my studies, it is my usual custom to relax and unbend it in the conversation of such as are rather easy than shining companions. This I find particularly necessary for me before I retire, to rest, in order to draw my slumbers upon me by degrees, and fall asleep insensibly. This is the particular use I make of a set of heavy honest men, with whom I have passed many hours with much indolence, though not with great pleasure. Their conversation is a kind of preparative for sleep; it takes the mind down from its abstractions, leads it into the familiar traces of thought, and lulls it into that state of tranquillity, which is the condition of a thinking man, when he is but half-awake. After this, my reader will not be surprised to hear the account which I am about to give of a club of my own contemporaries, among whom I pass two or three hours every evening. This I look upon as taking my first nap before I go to bed. The truth of it is, I should think myself unjust to posterity, as well as to the society at "The Trumpet," of which I am a member, did not I in some part of my writings give an account of the persons among whom I have passed almost a sixth part of my time for these last forty years. Our club consisted originally of fifteen; but, partly by the severity of the law in arbitrary times, and partly by the natural effects of old age, we are at present reduced to a third part of that number: in which, however, we have this consolation that the best company is said to consist of five persons. I must confess, besides the aforementioned benefit which I meet with in the conversation of this select society, I am not the less pleased with the company, in that I find myself the greatest wit among them, and am heard as their oracle in all points of learning and difficulty.

After focusing intensely on my studies, I usually relax and unwind by chatting with people who are more easygoing than flashy. I find this especially important before going to bed, as it helps me gradually fall asleep. I often spend time with a group of straightforward guys, where I may not find great pleasure, but I do get to take it easy. Their conversations help settle my mind, bringing it down from deep thoughts to familiar ones, lulling me into a calm state that's perfect for a half-awake thinker. Therefore, it won’t surprise you to hear about the club of my peers with whom I spend two or three hours every evening. I see this as my first nap before bedtime. Honestly, I would feel unfair to future generations and to the club at "The Trumpet," of which I am a member, if I didn’t share something about the people I’ve spent nearly a sixth of my time with over the last forty years. Our club originally had fifteen members, but due to the harshness of the law during tough times and the natural effects of aging, we’ve now dropped to about a third of that number. However, we find comfort in the idea that the best company is said to consist of five people. I must admit, besides the benefits of being in this select group, I also enjoy it because I find myself to be the cleverest one there and am regarded as their go-to person on all things learned and challenging.

Sir Jeoffery Notch, who is the oldest of the club, has been in possession of the right-hand chair time out of mind, and is the only man among us that has the liberty of stirring the fire. This our foreman is a gentleman of an ancient family, that came to a great estate some years before he had discretion, and run it out in hounds, horses, and cock-fighting; for which reason he looks upon himself as an honest, worthy gentleman, who has had misfortunes in the world, and calls every thriving man a pitiful upstart.

Sir Jeoffery Notch, the oldest member of the club, has held the right-hand chair for as long as anyone can remember and is the only one among us allowed to stir the fire. Our foreman is a gentleman from an old family who inherited a large estate years before he was mature enough to handle it, which he wasted on hounds, horses, and cockfighting. For this reason, he sees himself as an honest, worthy gentleman who has faced misfortunes in life and views every successful person as a pathetic upstart.

Major Matchlock is the next senior, who served in the last civil wars, and has all the battles by heart. He does not think any action in Europe worth talking of, since the fight of Marston Moor; and every night tells us of his having been knocked off his horse at the rising of the London apprentices; for which he is in great esteem among us.

Major Matchlock is the next senior, who served in the last civil wars, and has all the battles memorized. He doesn’t think any recent events in Europe are worth discussing since the Battle of Marston Moor; and every night he shares stories about being thrown off his horse during the uprising of the London apprentices, which earns him a lot of respect among us.

Honest old Dick Reptile is the third of our society. He is a good-natured indolent man, who speaks little himself, but laughs at our jokes; and brings his young nephew along with him, a youth of eighteen years old, to show him good company, and give him a taste of the world. This young fellow sits generally silent; but whenever he opens his mouth, or laughs at anything that passes, he is constantly told by his uncle, after a jocular manner, "Ay, ay, Jack, you young men think us fools; but we old men know you are."

Honest old Dick Reptile is the third member of our group. He’s a laid-back guy who doesn’t say much himself but laughs at our jokes. He brings his young nephew along, an eighteen-year-old, to introduce him to good company and give him a taste of the world. This young guy usually sits quietly, but whenever he speaks or laughs at something, his uncle playfully tells him, “Yeah, yeah, Jack, you young folks think we’re fools; but we old ones know you are.”

The greatest wit of our company, next to myself, is a Bencher, of the neighbouring Inn, who in his youth frequented the ordinaries about Charing Cross, and pretends to have been intimate with Jack Ogle. He has about ten distichs of Hudibras without book, and never leaves the club till he has applied them all. If any modern wit be mentioned, or any town-frolic spoken of, he shakes his head at the dulness of the present age, and tells us a story of Jack Ogle.

The wittiest person in our group, after me, is a Bencher from the nearby Inn. In his younger days, he used to hang out at the ordinary pubs around Charing Cross and claims to have been close with Jack Ogle. He knows about ten couplets from Hudibras by heart and won’t leave the club until he’s shared them all. Whenever someone brings up a modern wit or a local prank, he shakes his head at how dull the current times are and tells us a story about Jack Ogle.

For my own part, I am esteemed among them, because they see I am something respected by others; though at the same time I understand by their behaviour, that I am considered by them as a man of a great deal of learning, but no knowledge of the world; insomuch, that the Major sometimes, in the height of his military pride, calls me the philosopher; and Sir Jeoffery, no longer ago than last night, upon a dispute what day of the month it was then in Holland, pulled his pipe out of his mouth, and cried, "What does the Scholar say to it?"

For my part, I’m well-regarded among them because they see that others respect me; however, I can tell from their behavior that they think of me as someone with a lot of book smarts but little real-world knowledge. In fact, the Major, in a fit of military pride, sometimes calls me the philosopher; and just last night, during a debate about what day of the month it was in Holland, Sir Jeoffery took his pipe out of his mouth and exclaimed, “What does the Scholar say about it?”

Our club meets precisely at six o'clock in the evening; but I did not come last night till half an hour after seven, by which means I escaped the battle of Naseby, which the Major usually begins at about three-quarters after six. I found also, that my good friend the Bencher had already spent three of his distichs; and only waiting an opportunity to hear a sermon spoken of that he might introduce the couplet where "a stick" rhymes to "ecclesiastic." At my entrance into the room, they were naming a red petticoat and a cloak, by which I found that the Bencher had been diverting them with a story of Jack Ogle.

Our club meets exactly at six in the evening, but I didn't arrive last night until half an hour after seven, which meant I missed the battle of Naseby that the Major usually kicks off around six forty-five. I also discovered that my good friend the Bencher had already used three of his couplets and was just waiting for a chance to mention a sermon so he could drop the couplet where “a stick” rhymes with “ecclesiastic.” When I walked into the room, they were discussing a red petticoat and a cloak, which indicated that the Bencher had been entertaining them with a story about Jack Ogle.

I had no sooner taken my seat, but Sir Jeoffery, to show his good will towards me, gave me a pipe of his own tobacco, and stirred up the fire. I look upon it as a point of morality, to be obliged by those who endeavour to oblige me; and therefore, in requital for his kindness, and to set the conversation a-going, I took the best occasion I could to put him upon telling us the story of old Gantlett, which he always does with very particular concern. He traced up his descent on both sides for several generations, describing his diet and manner of life, with his several battles, and particularly that in which he fell. This Gantlett was a game-cock, upon whose head the knight, in his youth, had won five hundred pounds, and lost two thousand. This naturally set the Major upon the account of Edge-hill fight, and ended in a duel of Jack Ogle's.

I had barely taken my seat when Sir Jeoffery, wanting to be friendly, offered me a pipe of his own tobacco and stoked the fire. I see it as a matter of principle to appreciate those who try to be kind to me; so, in return for his generosity, and to kick off the conversation, I took the opportunity to ask him to tell us the story of old Gantlett, which he always recounts with great passion. He followed Gantlett’s family history on both sides for several generations, detailing his diet and lifestyle, along with the various battles he fought, especially the one in which he lost his life. This Gantlett was a game-cock, on which the knight had won five hundred pounds and lost two thousand in his youth. This naturally led the Major to talk about the Edge-hill battle, which ended with a duel involving Jack Ogle.

Old Reptile was extremely attentive to all that was said, though it was the same he had heard every night for these twenty years, and upon all occasions winked upon his nephew to mind what passed.

Old Reptile was very attentive to everything that was said, even though it was the same thing he had heard every night for the past twenty years, and he constantly winked at his nephew to pay attention to what was happening.

This may suffice to give the world a taste of our innocent conversation, which we spun out till about ten of the clock, when my maid came with a lantern to light me home. I could not but reflect with myself, as I was going out, upon the talkative humour of old men, and the little figure which that part of life makes in one who cannot employ this natural propensity in discourses which would make him venerable. I must own, it makes me very melancholy in company, when I hear a young man begin a story; and have often observed, that one of a quarter of an hour long in a man of five-and-twenty, gathers circumstances every time he tells it, till it grows into a long Canterbury tale of two hours by that time he is three-score.

This might be enough to give people a glimpse of our light-hearted conversation, which we kept going until about ten o'clock, when my maid arrived with a lantern to guide me home. I couldn’t help but think, as I was leaving, about how talkative older men can be, and how little weight that phase of life carries for someone who can’t use this natural tendency in ways that would earn him respect. I have to admit, it often makes me feel quite down when I'm in a group and hear a young guy start telling a story; I've noticed that a tale that lasts fifteen minutes when told by a twenty-five-year-old ends up growing into a long Canterbury tale that takes two hours by the time he turns sixty.

The only way of avoiding such a trifling and frivolous old age is to lay up in our way to it such stores of knowledge and observation as may make us useful and agreeable in our declining years. The mind of man in a long life will become a magazine of wisdom or folly, and will consequently discharge itself in something impertinent or improving. For which reason, as there is nothing more ridiculous than an old trifling story-teller, so there is nothing more venerable than one who has turned his experience to the entertainment and advantage of mankind.

The only way to avoid a boring and pointless old age is to gather knowledge and experiences that will make us helpful and enjoyable as we grow older. A person’s mind over a long life can become a collection of wisdom or foolishness, leading them to share something either trivial or valuable. That’s why there’s nothing more ridiculous than an old storyteller who only tells silly tales, and nothing more admirable than someone who has turned their experiences into entertainment and benefits for others.

In short, we, who are in the last stage of life, and are apt to indulge ourselves in talk, ought to consider if what we speak be worth being heard, and endeavour to make our discourse like that of Nestor, which Homer compares to the flowing of honey for its sweetness.

In short, we, who are in the final stage of life and tend to indulge in conversation, should think about whether what we say is worth hearing and strive to make our speech like that of Nestor, which Homer compares to honey for its sweetness.

I am afraid I shall be thought guilty of this excess I am speaking of, when I cannot conclude without observing that Milton certainly thought of this passage in Homer, when, in his description of an eloquent spirit, he says—

I’m worried I’ll be seen as guilty of this excess I’m talking about, but I can’t finish without pointing out that Milton definitely had this passage from Homer in mind when he described an eloquent spirit, saying—

     "His tongue dropped manna."
"His tongue spoke pure gold."




XVI.—A VERY PRETTY POET.

Will's Coffee-house, April 24.

Will's Coffeehouse, April 24.

I yesterday came hither about two hours before the company generally make their appearance, with a design to read over all the newspapers; but, upon my sitting down, I was accosted by Ned Softly, who saw me from a corner in the other end of the room, where I found he had been writing something. "Mr. Bickerstaff," says he, "I observe by a late paper of yours, that you and I are just of a humour; for you must know, of all impertinences, there is nothing which I so much hate as news. I never read a gazette in my life; and never trouble my head about our armies, whether they win or lose, or in what part of the world they lie encamped." Without giving me time to reply, he drew a paper of verses out of his pocket, telling me, "that he had something which would entertain me more agreeably, and that he would desire my judgment upon every line, for that we had time enough before us till the company came in."

I came here yesterday about two hours before everyone usually shows up, planning to read through all the newspapers. However, as soon as I sat down, I was approached by Ned Softly, who spotted me from a corner at the other end of the room, where he had been writing something. "Mr. Bickerstaff," he said, "I see from a recent paper of yours that you and I share the same opinion; you should know that of all the annoying things, nothing bothers me more than news. I've never read a newspaper in my life, and I don't concern myself with our armies, whether they win or lose, or where in the world they are camped." Before I could respond, he pulled out a sheet of verses from his pocket and told me that he had something that would entertain me more pleasantly, and he wanted my feedback on every line since we had plenty of time before the others arrived.

Ned Softly is a very pretty poet, and a great admirer of easy lines. Waller is his favourite: and as that admirable writer has the best and worst verses of any among our great English poets, Ned Softly has got all the bad ones without book, which he repeats upon occasion, to show his reading, and garnish his conversation. Ned is indeed a true English reader, incapable of relishing the great and masterly strokes of this art; but wonderfully pleased with the little Gothic ornaments of epigrammatical conceits, turns, points, and quibbles, which are so frequent in the most admired of our English poets, and practised by those who want genius and strength to represent, after the manner of the ancients, simplicity in its natural beauty and perfection.

Ned Softly is a very attractive poet and a big fan of simple lines. Waller is his favorite, and since that amazing writer has both the best and worst verses of any of our great English poets, Ned Softly has memorized all the bad ones, which he recites from time to time to show off his reading and spice up his conversations. Ned is truly an English reader, unable to appreciate the great and masterful aspects of this art; instead, he’s quite happy with the little Gothic embellishments of clever sayings, puns, and wordplay that are so common in the most celebrated of our English poets, and which are used by those who lack the talent and strength to express, in the style of the ancients, simplicity in its natural beauty and perfection.

Finding myself unavoidably engaged in such a conversation, I was resolved to turn my pain into a pleasure and to divert myself as well as I could with so very odd a fellow. "You must understand," says Ned, "that the sonnet I am going to read to you was written upon a lady, who showed me some verses of her own making, and is, perhaps, the best poet of our age. But you shall hear it."

Finding myself caught up in this conversation, I decided to turn my pain into pleasure and distract myself as best I could with such a strange guy. "You need to know," says Ned, "that the sonnet I'm about to read to you was written about a lady who showed me some of her own poems, and she's probably the best poet of our time. But you’ll hear it."

Upon which he began to read as follows:

Upon which he started to read as follows:

"TO MIRA, ON HER INCOMPARABLE POEMS.

"TO MIRA, ON HER UNIQUE POEMS."

  1.
     "When dressed in laurel wreaths you shine,
      And tune your soft melodious notes,
    You seem a sister of the Nine,
      Or Phoebus' self in petticoats.

  2.
     "I fancy, when your song you sing,
      Your song you sing with so much art,
    Your pen was plucked from Cupid's wing;
      For, ah! it wounds me like his dart."
  1.
     "When you're wearing laurel wreaths, you shine,
      And sing your soft, melodious notes,
    You seem like a sister of the Nine,
      Or like Phoebus himself in a dress.

  2.
     "I imagine, when you sing your song,
      You sing it with so much skill,
    Your pen must have been taken from Cupid's wing;
      Because, oh! it hurts me like his arrow."

"Why," says I, "this is a little nosegay of conceits, a very lump of salt: every verse has something in it that piques; and then the dart in the last line is certainly as pretty a sting in the tail of an epigram, for so I think you critics call it, as ever entered into the thought of a poet." "Dear Mr. Bickerstaff," says he, shaking me by the hand, "everybody knows you to be a judge of these things; and, to tell you truly, I read over Roscommon's translation of Horace's 'Art of Poetry' three several times before I sat down to write the sonnet which I have shown you. But you shall hear it again, and pray observe every line of it; for not one of them shall pass without your approbation.

"Why," I said, "this is a little bouquet of ideas, a real burst of creativity: every verse has something that grabs you; and the twist in the last line is definitely as clever a finish as I've ever come across in poetry." "Dear Mr. Bickerstaff," he said, shaking my hand, "everyone knows you're an expert in these matters; and to be honest, I read Roscommon's translation of Horace's 'Art of Poetry' three times before I sat down to write the sonnet I showed you. But you'll hear it again, and please pay attention to every line; none of them will pass by without your approval."

     "'When dressed in laurel wreaths you shine,'
"'When you wear laurel wreaths, you really shine,'"

"That is," says he, "when you have your garland on; when you are writing verses." To which I replied, "I know your meaning: a metaphor!" "The same," said he, and went on.

"That is," he says, "when you have your garland on; when you are writing verses." I replied, "I get what you mean: a metaphor!" "Exactly," he said, and continued.

     "'And tune your soft melodious notes,'
"'And adjust your gentle, melodic tunes,'

"Pray observe the gliding of that verse; there is scarce a consonant in it: I took care to make it run upon liquids. Give me your opinion of it." "Truly," said I, "I think it as good as the former." "I am very glad to hear you say so," says he; "but mind the next.

"Please notice how smoothly that verse flows; there are hardly any consonants in it: I made sure it leans on the vowels. What do you think?" "Honestly," I replied, "I think it's just as good as the last one." "I'm really happy to hear you say that," he said; "but pay attention to the next one."

     "'You seem a sister of the Nine,
'You seem like one of the Nine,

"That is," says he, "you seem a sister of the Muses; for, if you look into ancient authors, you will find it was their opinion that there were nine of them." "I remember it very well," said I; "but pray proceed."

"That is," he says, "you seem like a sister of the Muses; because, if you check ancient authors, you'll see they believed there were nine of them." "I remember that well," I replied; "but please continue."

     "'Or Phoebus' self in petticoats.'
"'Or Phoebus himself in skirts.'"

"Phoebus," says he, "was the god of Poetry. These little instances, Mr. Bickerstaff, show a gentleman's reading. Then to take off from the air of learning, which Phoebus and the Muses had given to this first stanza, you may observe, how it falls all of a sudden into the familiar; 'in petticoats!'

"Phoebus," he says, "was the god of Poetry. These little examples, Mr. Bickerstaff, show a gentleman's reading. Then, to take away the scholarly vibe that Phoebus and the Muses gave to this first stanza, you can notice how it suddenly shifts into something casual; 'in petticoats!'"

     "'Or Phoebus' self in petticoats.'"
"'Or Phoebus himself in skirts.'"

"Let us now," says I, "enter upon the second stanza; I find the first line is still a continuation of the metaphor.

"Now," I say, "let's move on to the second stanza; I see that the first line is still part of the metaphor."

     "'I fancy when your song you sing.'"
"'I like it when you sing your song.'"

"It is very right," says he; "but pray observe the turn of words in those two lines. I was a whole hour in adjusting of them, and have still a doubt upon me whether in the second line it should be, 'Your song you sing; or, You sing your song?' You shall hear them both:

"It’s definitely true," he says; "but please notice how the words are arranged in those two lines. I spent a full hour tweaking them, and I still can’t decide if the second line should be, 'Your song you sing,' or, 'You sing your song?' You’ll hear both:

     "'I fancy, when your song you sing,
         Your song you sing with so much art,'
     "'I imagine, when you sing your song,  
         You sing your song with so much skill,'"

or,

or,

     "'I fancy, when your song you sing,
         You sing your song with so much art.'"
     "'I think, when you sing your song,  
         You perform it with so much skill.'"

"Truly," said I, "the turn is so natural either way, that you have made me almost giddy with it." "Dear sir," said he, grasping me by the hand, "you have a great deal of patience; but pray what do you think of the next verse?

"Honestly," I said, "the twist is so natural either way that you've almost made me dizzy." "My dear sir," he replied, grasping my hand, "you have a lot of patience; but what do you think about the next verse?"

     "'Your pen was plucked from Cupid's wing.'"
"'Your pen was taken from Cupid's wing.'"

"Think!" says I; "I think you have made Cupid look like a little goose." "That was my meaning," says he: "I think the ridicule is well enough hit off. But we come now to the last, which sums up the whole matter.

"Think!" I say; "I think you've made Cupid look like a little fool." "That was my intention," he replies: "I think the mockery is spot on. But now we come to the end, which wraps everything up.

     "'For, ah! it wounds me like his dart.'
"'Because, oh! it hurts me like his arrow.'"

"Pray how do you like that Ah! doth it not make a pretty figure in that place? Ah!—it looks as if I felt the dart, and cried out at being pricked with it.

"Tell me, how do you like that? Ah! Doesn’t it look nice in that spot? Ah!—it seems like I felt the sting and cried out from being poked by it."

     "'For, ah! it wounds me like his dart.'
'Because, oh! it hurts me like his arrow.'

"My friend Dick Easy," continued he, "assured me, he would rather have written that Ah! than to have been the author of the AEneid. He indeed objected, that I made Mira's pen like a quill in one of the lines, and like a dart in the other. But as to that—" "Oh! as to that," says I, "it is but supposing Cupid to be like a porcupine, and his quills and darts will be the same thing." He was going to embrace me for the hint; but half a dozen critics coming into the room, whose faces he did not like, he conveyed the sonnet into his pocket, and whispered me in the ear, "he would show it me again as soon as his man had written it over fair."

"My friend Dick Easy," he continued, "told me he’d rather have written that Ah! than be the author of the Aeneid. He did point out that I made Mira's pen like a quill in one line and like a dart in the other. But regarding that—" "Oh! about that," I said, "it’s just like imagining Cupid as a porcupine, and his quills and darts are the same thing." He was about to hug me for the suggestion, but when half a dozen critics walked into the room, whose faces he didn’t like, he slipped the sonnet into his pocket and whispered in my ear, "He’d show it to me again as soon as his guy wrote it out nicely."





XVII.—FATHERLY CARE.

From my own Apartment, June 23.

From my own apartment, June 23.

Having lately turned my thoughts upon the consideration of the behaviour of parents to children in the great affair of marriage, I took much delight in turning over a bundle of letters which a gentleman's steward in the country had sent me some time ago. This parcel is a collection of letters written by the children of the family to which he belongs to their father, and contain all the little passages of their lives, and the new ideas they received as the years advanced. There is in them an account of their diversions as well as their exercises; and what I thought very remarkable is, that two sons of the family, who now make considerable figures in the world, gave omens of that sort of character which they now bear in the first rudiments of thought which they show in their letters. Were one to point out a method of education, one could not, methinks, frame one more pleasing or improving than this; where the children get a habit of communicating their thoughts and inclinations to their best friend with so much freedom, that he can form schemes for their future life and conduct from an observation of their tempers; and by that means be early enough in choosing their way of life, to make them forward in some art or science at an age when others have not determined what profession to follow. As to the persons concerned in this packet I am speaking of, they have given great proofs of the force of this conduct of their father in the effect it has upon their lives and manners. The older, who is a scholar, showed from his infancy a propensity to polite studies, and has made a suitable progress in literature; but his learning is so well woven into his mind, that from the impressions of it, he seems rather to have contracted a habit of life than manner of discourse. To his books he seems to owe a good economy in his affairs, and a complacency in his manners, though in others that way of education has commonly a quite different effect. The epistles of the other son are full of accounts of what he thought most remarkable in his reading. He sends his father for news the last noble story he had read. I observe he is particularly touched with the conduct of Codrus, who plotted his own death, because the oracle had said, if he were not killed, the enemy should prevail over his country. Many other incidents in his little letters give omens of a soul capable of generous undertakings; and what makes it the more particular is, that this gentleman had, in the present war, the honour and happiness of doing an action for which only it was worth coming into the world. Their father is the most intimate friend they have; and they always consult him rather than any other, when any error has happened in their conduct through youth and inadvertency. The behaviour of this gentleman to his sons has made his life pass away with the pleasures of a second youth; for as the vexations which men receive from their children hasten the approach of age, and double the force of years; so the comforts which they reap from them, are balm to all other sorrows, and disappoint the injuries of time. Parents of children repeat their lives in their offspring; and their concern for them is so near, that they feel all their sufferings and enjoyments as much as if they regarded their own proper persons. But it is generally so far otherwise, that the common race of 'squires in this kingdom use their sons as persons that are waiting only for their funerals, and spies upon their health and happiness; as indeed they are, by their own making them such. In cases where a man takes the liberty after this manner to reprehend others, it is commonly said, Let him look at home. I am sorry to own it; but there is one branch of the house of the Bickerstaffs who have been as erroneous in their conduct this way as any other family whatsoever. The head of this branch is now in town, and has brought up with him his son and daughter, who are all the children he has, in order to be put some way into the world, and see fashions. They are both very ill-bred cubs; and having lived together from their infancy, without knowledge of the distinctions and decencies that are proper to be paid to each other's sex, they squabble like two brothers. The father is one of those who knows no better than that all pleasure is debauchery, and imagines, when he sees a man become his estate, that he will certainly spend it. This branch are a people who never had among them one man eminent either for good or ill: however, have all along kept their heads just above water, not by a prudent and regular economy, but by expedients in the matches they have made in to their house. When one of the family has in the pursuit of foxes, and in the entertainment of clowns, run out the third part of the value of his estate, such a spendthrift has dressed up his eldest son, and married what they call a good fortune: who has supported the father as a tyrant over them during his life, in the same house or neighbourhood. The son, in succession, has just taken the same method to keep up his dignity, till the mortgages he has ate and drank himself into have reduced him to the necessity of sacrificing his son also, in imitation of his progenitor. This had been for many generations, the whole that had happened in the family of Sam Bickerstaff, till the time of my present cousin Samuel, the father of the young people we have just now spoken of.

Having recently thought about how parents behave towards their children regarding marriage, I found great enjoyment in going through a bundle of letters that a country gentleman's steward sent me some time ago. This collection consists of letters written by the children of the family to their father, detailing all the little events of their lives and the new ideas they encountered as they grew older. It includes accounts of their hobbies as well as their studies; and what I found particularly remarkable is that two sons of the family, who now hold significant positions in the world, showed signs of the characters they now embody in the early stages of thought expressed in their letters. If one were to suggest a method of education, I think it would be hard to come up with one more enjoyable or beneficial than this, where the children develop the habit of freely sharing their thoughts and feelings with their father, their best friend, enabling him to make plans for their future lives based on his observations of their personalities. This way, he can guide them early enough to pursue an art or science before others even decide on a profession. Regarding the individuals in this correspondence, they have demonstrated the positive impact this approach by their father has on their lives and behaviors. The older one, who is a scholar, showed a natural inclination toward the arts from childhood and has made commendable progress in literature; his knowledge is so well integrated into his mind that it feels more like a lifestyle than just a way of speaking. His books seem to have instilled good management skills in his affairs and a pleasant demeanor in his interactions, even though this style of education usually leads to quite the opposite in others. The letters from the other son are filled with updates on what he finds most remarkable in his reading. He sends his father the latest noble story he's come across. I note that he is particularly moved by the story of Codrus, who planned his own death because the oracle said that if he was not killed, the enemy would be victorious over his country. Many other details in his letters suggest he has a spirit capable of noble pursuits; what makes it even more notable is that in the current war, this gentleman had the honor of performing an action worthy of being remembered in history. Their father is their closest friend, and they always turn to him instead of anyone else when they've erred in their youthful carelessness. This gentleman's way of relating to his sons has allowed his life to be filled with the joys of a second youth; just as the troubles men face from their children speed up the aging process, the pleasures they derive from them soothe the pains of life and lessen the impact of time. Parents see their lives reflected in their children, and their concern for them is so deep that they feel every struggle and joy as if they were their own. Yet, this is mostly not the case, as many gentlemen in this country treat their sons as if they are only waiting for their funerals and monitoring their well-being, which they have effectively created themselves. When someone takes the liberty to criticize others in this way, it is often said, "Let him look at home." I regret to admit it, but there is one branch of the Bickerstaff family that has conducted themselves just as poorly as any other family. The head of this branch is currently in town and has brought along his son and daughter, the only children he has, to introduce them to the world and see how things are done. They are both quite ill-mannered; having grown up together without understanding the distinctions and courtesies that should exist between the sexes, they bicker like two brothers. The father is one of those who mistakenly believes that all pleasure equates to debauchery, and thinks that when he sees a man acquire wealth, he will surely waste it. This branch has never produced a single person of note, for better or worse; however, they have managed to keep afloat, not through careful management, but by making advantageous matches. When a family member has squandered a third of the value of his estate on fox hunting and entertaining peasants, he dresses up his oldest son and marries him off to what they call a "good fortune," who then supports the father as a tyrant during their lifetime, in the same house or nearby. The son, in turn, has followed the same pattern to maintain his status, until the debts he's incurred have forced him to sacrifice his son in mimicry of his predecessor. For many generations, this has characterized the family of Sam Bickerstaff, right up to my present cousin Samuel, the father of the young people we've just discussed.

Samuel Bickerstaff, esquire, is so happy as that by several legacies from distant relations, deaths of maiden sisters, and other instances of good fortune, he has besides his real estate, a great sum of ready money. His son at the same time knows he has a good fortune, which the father cannot alienate; though he strives to make him believe he depends only on his will for maintenance. Tom is now in his nineteenth year. Mrs. Mary in her fifteenth. Cousin Samuel, who understands no one point of good behaviour as it regards all the rest of the world, is an exact critic in the dress, the motion, the looks, and gestures, of his children. What adds to their misery is, that he is excessively fond of them, and the greatest part of their time is spent in the presence of this nice observer. Their life is one of continued constraint. The girl never turns her head, but she is warned not to follow the proud minxes of the town. The boy is not to turn fop, or be quarrelsome, at the same time not to take an affront. I had the good fortune to dine with him to-day, and heard his fatherly table-talk as we sat at dinner, which, if my memory does not fail me, for the benefit of the world, I shall set down as he spoke it; which was much as follows, and may be of great use to those parents who seem to make it a rule, that their children's turn to enjoy the world is not to commence till they themselves have left it.

Samuel Bickerstaff, Esq., is very fortunate because he has received several inheritances from distant relatives, the deaths of unmarried sisters, and other strokes of luck, which have given him not only real estate but also a significant amount of cash on hand. His son is aware that he has a good fortune that the father cannot transfer, even though he attempts to make him believe he solely relies on his father’s will for support. Tom is now nineteen years old. Mrs. Mary is fifteen. Cousin Samuel, who doesn't grasp any aspect of good behavior concerning the rest of the world, is a meticulous critic of the dress, movements, looks, and gestures of his children. What makes their situation worse is his excessive affection for them, and most of their time is spent in the company of this fastidious observer. Their lives are filled with constant restrictions. The girl is warned not to mimic the proud girls of the town whenever she turns her head. The boy is advised not to become a dandy or get into fights, yet not to take offense. I had the good fortune to dine with him today, and I listened to his fatherly conversation at the table, which, if my memory serves me right, for the benefit of everyone, I shall recount as he spoke it; it went something like this and may be quite helpful to parents who seem to believe their children should not start enjoying life until they themselves have departed from it.

"Now, Tom, I have bought you chambers in the inns of court. I allow you to take a walk once or twice a day round the garden. If you mind your business, you need not study to be as great a lawyer as Coke upon Littleton. I have that that will keep you; but be sure you keep an exact account of your linen. Write down what you give out to your laundress, and what she brings home again. Go as little as possible to the other end of the town; but if you do, come home early. I believe I was as sharp as you for your years, and I had my hat snatched off my head coming home late at a stop by St. Clement's church, and I do not know from that day to this who took it. I do not care if you learn to fence a little; for I would not have you made a fool of. Let me have an account of everything, every post; I am willing to be at that charge, and I think you need not spare your pains. As for you, daughter Molly, do not mind one word that is said to you in London, for it is only for your money."

"Now, Tom, I’ve gotten you a place in the inns of court. You can take a walk once or twice a day around the garden. If you focus on your work, you don’t need to try to be as great a lawyer as Coke on Littleton. I’ve got what you need to get by; just make sure to keep an accurate record of your laundry. Write down what you give to your laundress and what she brings back. Try to stay away from the other end of town; but if you do go, come home early. I think I was just as sharp as you at your age, and I once had my hat snatched off my head coming home late near St. Clement’s church, and to this day I have no idea who took it. I don’t mind if you learn to fence a little; I wouldn’t want you to be made a fool of. Keep me updated on everything, every time you post; I’m willing to cover those costs, and I think you should put in the effort. And as for you, daughter Molly, don’t pay any attention to what anyone says to you in London, because it’s all about your money."





XVIII.—BICKERSTAFF CENSOR:—CASES IN COURT.

From my own Apartment, December 5.

From my own apartment, December 5.

There is nothing gives a man greater satisfaction than the sense of having despatched a great deal of business, especially when it turns to the public emolument. I have much pleasure of this kind upon my spirits at present, occasioned by the fatigue of affairs which I went through last Saturday. It is some time since I set apart that day for examining the pretensions of several who had applied to me for canes, perspective glasses, snuff-boxes, orange-flower-waters, and the like ornaments of life. In order to adjust this matter, I had before directed Charles Lillie of Beaufort Buildings to prepare a great bundle of blank licenses in the following words:

There’s nothing that brings a man greater satisfaction than the feeling of having completed a lot of work, especially when it benefits the public. I’m currently enjoying that kind of pleasure after the exhausting tasks I took on last Saturday. It’s been a while since I set aside that day to review the requests from several people who came to me for canes, telescopes, snuff boxes, orange flower water, and other nice things in life. To manage this, I had previously instructed Charles Lillie from Beaufort Buildings to prepare a large bundle of blank licenses with the following wording:

"You are hereby required to permit the bearer of this cane to pass and repass through the streets and suburbs of London, or any place within ten miles of it, without let or molestation, provided that he does not walk with it under his arm, brandish it in the air, or hang it on a button: in which case it shall be forfeited; and I hereby declare it forfeited, to any one who shall think it safe to take it from him.

"You are required to allow the person carrying this cane to move freely through the streets and neighborhoods of London, or anywhere within ten miles of it, without interference, as long as he does not carry it under his arm, wave it in the air, or hang it on a button; if he does, it will be taken away. I declare it forfeited to anyone who feels it's safe to take it from him."

"ISAAC BICKERSTAFF."

"ISAAC BICKERSTAFF."

The same form, differing only in the provisos, will serve for a perspective, snuff-box, or perfumed handkerchief. I had placed myself in my elbow-chair at the upper end of my great parlour, having ordered Charles Lillie to take his place upon a joint stool, with a writing-desk before him. John Morphew also took his station at the door; I having, for his good and faithful services, appointed him my chamber-keeper upon court days. He let me know that there were a great number attending without. Upon which I ordered him to give notice, that I did not intend to sit upon snuff-boxes that day; but that those who appeared for canes might enter. The first presented me with the following petition, which I ordered Mr. Lillie to read.

The same setup, with just a few changes, will work for a perspective, snuff box, or scented handkerchief. I settled into my armchair at the far end of my large living room, having asked Charles Lillie to sit on a joint stool with a writing desk in front of him. John Morphew also took his position at the door; I had, for his loyalty and good service, made him my chamber keeper on court days. He informed me that a large crowd was waiting outside. So, I told him to announce that I wouldn’t be sitting on snuff boxes that day, but those who came for canes could come in. The first person handed me the following petition, which I instructed Mr. Lillie to read.

"TO ISAAC BICKERSTAFF, ESQUIRE, CENSOR OF GREAT BRITAIN.

"TO ISAAC BICKERSTAFF, ESQUIRE, CENSOR OF GREAT BRITAIN.

"The humble petition of SIMON TRIPPIT,

"The humble petition of SIMON TRIPPIT,

"Showeth,

"Shows,"

"That your petitioner having been bred up to a cane from his youth, it is now become as necessary to him as any other of his limbs.

"That your petitioner has been raised with a cane since childhood, it has now become as essential to him as any of his limbs."

"That, a great part of his behaviour depending upon it, he should be reduced to the utmost necessities if he should lose the use of it.

"Since a large part of his behavior relies on it, he would be left with the bare essentials if he were to lose its use."

"That the knocking of it upon his shoe, leaning one leg upon it, or whistling with it on his mouth, are such great reliefs to him in conversation, that he does not know how to be good company without it.

"That the sound of it tapping against his shoe, while he leans one leg on it, or whistles with it in his mouth, provides him such great comfort in conversation that he feels he can't be good company without it."

"That he is at present engaged in an amour, and must despair of success if it be taken from him.

"That he is currently involved in a romance and will be hopeless if it is taken away from him."

"Your petitioner, therefore, hopes, that the premises tenderly considered, your Worship will not deprive him of so useful and so necessary a support.

"Your petitioner hopes that, after careful consideration, your Worship will not take away such a useful and necessary support."

     "And your petitioner shall ever, etc."
"And your petitioner shall always, etc."

Upon the hearing of his case, I was touched with some compassion, and the more so, when, upon observing him nearer, I found he was a prig. I bade him produce his cane in court, which he had left at the door. He did so, and I finding it to be very curiously clouded with a transparent amber head, and a blue riband to hang upon his wrist, I immediately ordered my clerk Lillie to lay it up, and deliver out to him a plain joint headed with walnut; and then, in order to wean him from it by degrees, permitted him to wear it three days in a week, and to abate proportionably till he found himself able to go alone.

Upon hearing his case, I felt a bit of compassion, especially when I got a closer look and realized he was a bit of a snob. I asked him to bring his cane into the courtroom, which he had left at the door. He did so, and seeing that it was intricately designed with a clear amber top and a blue ribbon for his wrist, I immediately instructed my clerk Lillie to store it away and gave him a plain cane with a walnut handle instead. To help him transition gradually, I allowed him to use the fancy cane three days a week and then reduced that until he could manage on his own.

The second who appeared came limping into the court; and setting forth in his petition many pretences for the use of a cane, I caused them to be examined one by one, but finding him in different stories, and confronting him with several witnesses who had seen him walk upright, I ordered Mr. Lillie to take in his cane, and rejected his petition as frivolous.

The second person who showed up hobbled into the court; and detailing in his request various reasons for needing a cane, I had them looked into one by one. However, after discovering he was telling different stories and having him face several witnesses who had seen him walking straight, I instructed Mr. Lillie to take away his cane and dismissed his request as ridiculous.

A third made his entry with great difficulty, leaning upon a slight stick, and in danger of falling every step he took. I saw the weakness of his hams; and I bade him leave his cane, and gave him a new pair of crutches, with which he went off in great vigour and alacrity. This gentleman was succeeded by another, who seemed very much pleased while his petition was reading, in which he had represented, That he was extremely afflicted with the gout, and set his foot upon the ground with the caution and dignity which accompany that distemper. I suspected him for an impostor, and, having ordered him to be searched, I committed him into the hands of Doctor Thomas Smith in King Street, my own corn-cutter, who attended in an outward room: and wrought so speedy a cure upon him, that I thought fit to send him also away without his cane.

A third person made his entrance with great difficulty, leaning on a thin cane and risking a fall with every step he took. I noticed how weak his legs were, so I told him to leave his cane behind and gave him a new pair of crutches, which he used to leave with impressive energy and enthusiasm. This gentleman was followed by another, who looked quite pleased while his request was being read, in which he stated that he was suffering greatly from gout, placing his foot on the ground with the care and dignity that comes with that condition. I suspected he was faking it, and after ordering him to be searched, I handed him over to Doctor Thomas Smith on King Street, my own foot specialist, who was waiting in an adjacent room. He managed to cure him so quickly that I decided to send him away without his cane as well.

While I was thus dispensing justice, I heard a noise in my outward room; and inquiring what was the occasion of it, my door-keeper told me, that they had taken one up in the very fact as he was passing by my door. They immediately brought in a lively fresh-coloured young man, who made great resistance with hand and foot, but did not offer to make use of his cane, which hung upon his fifth button. Upon examination, I found him to be an Oxford scholar who was just entered at the Temple. He at first disputed the jurisdiction of the court; but, being driven out of his little law and logic, he told me very pertly, "that he looked upon such a perpendicular creature as man to make a very imperfect figure without a cane in his hand. It is well known," says he, "we ought, according to the natural situation of our bodies, to walk upon our hands and feet: and that the wisdom of the ancients had described man to be an animal of four legs in the morning, two at noon, and three at night; by which they intimated that a cane might very properly become part of us in some period of life." Upon which I asked him, whether he wore it at his breast to have it in readiness when that period should arrive. My young lawyer immediately told me, he had a property in it, and a right to hang it where he pleased, and to make use of it as he thought fit, provided that he did not break the peace with it; and farther said, that he never took it off his button, unless it were to lift it up at a coachman, hold it over the head of a drawer, point out the circumstances of a story, or for other services of the like nature, that are all within the laws of the land. I did not care for discouraging a young man, who, I saw, would come to good; and, because his heart was set upon his new purchase, I only ordered him to wear it about his neck, instead of hanging it upon his button, and so dismissed him.

While I was handing down judgment, I heard some commotion in the outer room. When I asked what was happening, my doorman told me they had caught someone in the act as he was passing by my door. They soon brought in a lively, fresh-faced young man who fought back with all his might but didn't try to use his cane, which was hanging off his fifth button. Upon investigation, I discovered he was an Oxford student who had just enrolled at the Temple. At first, he challenged the court's authority, but when he ran out of legal arguments, he cheekily told me, "I think a straight creature like man looks very awkward without a cane in his hand. It's well known," he said, "that we should naturally walk on our hands and feet. The wisdom of the ancients described man as a four-legged animal in the morning, two at noon, and three at night; this suggests that a cane properly becomes part of us at some point in life." To this, I asked him if he wore it on his chest to have it ready for when that time came. My young lawyer quickly replied that he had ownership of it, the right to hang it where he liked, and to use it as he wished, as long as he didn't cause any trouble with it. He added that he never took it off his button unless he needed to wave it at a coachman, lift it over a waiter’s head, illustrate a story, or for other similar lawful purposes. I didn’t want to discourage a young man who, I could tell, was going to do well; since he was excited about his new purchase, I just instructed him to wear it around his neck instead of hanging it from his button, and then I let him go.

There were several appeared in court, whose pretensions I found to be very good, and, therefore, gave them their licenses upon paying their fees; as many others had their licenses renewed, who required more time for recovery of their lameness than I had before allowed them.

Several people appeared in court, whose claims I found to be quite valid, and so I granted them their licenses after they paid their fees; many others also had their licenses renewed, as they needed more time to recover from their injuries than I had previously allowed.

Having despatched this set of my petitioners, there came in a well-dressed man with a glass tube in one hand, and his petition in the other. Upon his entering the room, he threw back the right side of his wig, put forward his right leg, and advancing the glass to his right eye, aimed it directly at me. In the meanwhile, to make my observations also, I put on my spectacles, in which posture we surveyed each other for some time. Upon the removal of our glasses I desired him to read his petition, which he did very promptly and easily; though at the same time it set forth that he could see nothing distinctly, and was within very few degrees of being utterly blind, concluding with a prayer that he might be permitted to strengthen and extend his sight by a glass. In answer to this I told him he might sometimes extend it to his own destruction. "As you are now," said I, "you are out of the reach of beauty, the shafts of the finest eyes lose their force before they can come at you; you cannot distinguish a Toast from an orange-wench; you can see a whole circle of beauty without any interruption from an impertinent face to discompose you. In short, what are snares for others—" My petitioner would hear no more, but told me very seriously, "Mr. Bickerstaff, you quite mistake your man; it is the joy, the pleasure, the employment, of my life to frequent public assemblies, and gaze upon the fair." In a word, I found his use of a glass was occasioned by no other infirmity than his vanity, and was not so much designed to make him see, as to make him be seen and distinguished by others. I therefore refused him a license for a perspective, but allowed him a pair of spectacles, with full permission to use them in any public assembly as he should think fit. He was followed by so very few of this order of men that I have reason to hope this sort of cheats are almost at an end.

After sending off this group of petitioners, a well-dressed man walked in, holding a glass tube in one hand and his petition in the other. As he entered the room, he tossed back the right side of his wig, stepped forward with his right leg, and brought the glass to his right eye, aiming it directly at me. Meanwhile, to make my observations too, I put on my glasses, and we sized each other up for a while. When we took off our glasses, I asked him to read his petition, which he did quickly and easily; however, it stated that he couldn’t see anything clearly and was on the verge of being completely blind, concluding with a request to be allowed to improve his sight with a glass. In response, I told him he might sometimes extend it to his own detriment. "As you are now," I said, "you are beyond the reach of beauty; the allure of the most beautiful eyes loses its impact before they can reach you; you can’t tell a distinguished lady from a street vendor; you can see a whole room of beauty without being disturbed by an annoying face. In short, what are traps for others—" My petitioner wouldn’t hear any more and said very earnestly, "Mr. Bickerstaff, you’ve completely misunderstood me; it’s the joy, the pleasure, the purpose of my life to attend public gatherings and gaze at the lovely." In short, I realized his use of the glass was due to nothing but his vanity, not so much to help him see, but to ensure that others saw and recognized him. Therefore, I denied him a license for a perspective glass but granted him a pair of spectacles, with full permission to use them at any public event he wished. He was followed by so very few of this type of person that I have reason to believe this kind of trickery is nearly at an end.

The orange-flower-men appeared next with petitions perfumed so strongly with musk, that I was almost overcome with the scent; and for my own sake was obliged forthwith to license their handkerchiefs, especially when I found they had sweetened them at Charles Lillie's, and that some of their persons would not be altogether inoffensive without them. John Morphew, whom I have made the general of my dead men, acquainted me that the petitioners were all of that order, and could produce certificates to prove it if I required it. I was so well pleased with this way of embalming themselves that I commanded the above-said Morphew to give it in his orders to his whole army, that every one, who did not surrender himself to be disposed of by the upholders, should use the same method to keep himself sweet during his present state of putrefaction.

The orange-flower-men showed up next with petitions that were so heavily scented with musk that I could barely handle the smell; for my own comfort, I had to let them use their handkerchiefs, especially when I discovered they had made them fragrant at Charles Lillie's, and that some of them wouldn't smell pleasant without them. John Morphew, whom I've appointed as the leader of my deceased group, informed me that all the petitioners were part of that category and could provide certificates to prove it if I needed them to. I was so pleased with this method of keeping themselves fresh that I ordered Morphew to instruct his entire team that anyone who didn't volunteer to be taken care of by the supporters should use the same approach to stay pleasant during their current state of decay.

I finished my session with great content of mind, reflecting upon the good I had done; for, however slightly men may regard these particularities, "and little follies in dress and behaviour, they lead to greater evils. The bearing to be laughed at for such singularities, teaches us insensibly an impertinent fortitude, and enables us to bear public censure for things which more substantially deserve it." By this means they open a gate to folly, and oftentimes render a man so ridiculous, as discredit his virtues and capacities, and unqualify them from doing any good in the world. Besides, the giving into uncommon habits of this nature is a want of that humble deference which is due to mankind, and, what is worst of all, the certain indication of some secret flaw in the mind of the person that commits them. When I was a young man, I remember a gentleman of great integrity and worth, was very remarkable for wearing a broad belt, and a hanger instead of a fashionable sword, though in all other points a very well-bred man. I suspected him at first sight to have something wrong in him, but was not able for a long time to discover any collateral proofs of it. I watched him narrowly for six-and-thirty years, when at last, to the surprise of everybody but myself, who had long expected to see the folly break out, he married his own cook-maid.

I wrapped up my session feeling pretty good, thinking about the good I had done; because, no matter how lightly people might view these little quirks in style and behavior, they can lead to bigger issues. Being mocked for such oddities teaches us an annoying kind of strength and makes us endure criticism for things that really deserve it. This way, they open the door to foolishness and often turn a person into someone so laughable that it undermines their virtues and skills, making them less capable of doing any good in the world. Plus, indulging in these unusual habits shows a lack of the humble respect we owe to others, and, worst of all, it's a clear sign of some inner flaw in the person exhibiting them. When I was younger, I remember a man of great integrity and value who was notably known for wearing a wide belt and carrying a dagger instead of a stylish sword, yet in every other aspect, he was very well-mannered. At first glance, I suspected something was off about him, but it took me a long time to find any evidence. I observed him closely for thirty-six years, and eventually, to everyone's surprise except mine—since I'd been waiting for the foolishness to emerge—he married his own cook.


Sheer Lane, December 21.

Sheer Lane, Dec 21.

As soon as I had placed myself in my chair of judicature, I ordered my clerk, Mr. Lillie, to read to the assembly, who were gathered together according to notice, a certain declaration, by way of charge, to open the purpose of my session, which tended only to this explanation, that as other courts were often called to demand the execution of persons dead in law; so this was held to give the last orders relating to those who are dead in reason. The solicitor of the new Company of Upholders, near the Haymarket, appeared in behalf of that useful society, and brought in an accusation of a young woman, who herself stood at the bar before me. Mr. Lillie read her indictment, which was in substance, "That, whereas Mrs. Rebecca Pindust, of the parish of Saint Martin-in-the-Fields, had, by the use of one instrument called a looking-glass, and by the further use of certain attire, made either of cambric, muslin, or other linen wares, upon her head, attained to such an evil art and magical force in the motion of her eyes and turn of her countenance, that she the said Rebecca had put to death several young men of the said parish; and that the said young men had acknowledged in certain papers, commonly called love-letters, which were produced in court, gilded on the edges, and sealed WITH A PARTICULAR WAX, with certain amorous and enchanting words wrought upon the said seals, that they died for the said Rebecca: and, whereas the said Rebecca persisted in the said evil practice; this way of life the said society construed to be, according to former edicts, a state of death, and demanded an order for the interment of the said Rebecca."

As soon as I took my seat in the courtroom, I instructed my clerk, Mr. Lillie, to read to the assembly, who had gathered as scheduled, a specific declaration to set the stage for my session. This declaration aimed to clarify that just as other courts often deal with the execution of individuals who are legally deceased, this court was tasked with issuing the final directives regarding those who are mentally deceased. The attorney representing the new Company of Upholders near the Haymarket appeared on behalf of that esteemed organization and presented an accusation against a young woman, who stood at the bar before me. Mr. Lillie read her indictment, which essentially stated, "That whereas Mrs. Rebecca Pindust, of the parish of Saint Martin-in-the-Fields, using an instrument called a looking-glass and certain attire made from cambric, muslin, or other fabrics on her head, had acquired such malevolent skills and magical influence in the way she moved her eyes and the expression on her face that she, the said Rebecca, had caused the deaths of several young men from the parish; and that these young men had acknowledged in various documents, commonly referred to as love letters, presented in court, edged in gold and sealed with a DISTINCT WAX, containing certain passionate and enchanting phrases inscribed on the seals, that they died for the said Rebecca: and, whereas the said Rebecca continued in these wrongful practices; this lifestyle the said society interpreted, according to previous decrees, as a state of death, and sought an order for the burial of the said Rebecca."

I looked upon the maid with great humanity, and desired her to make answer to what was said against her. She said, "It was indeed true, that she had practised all the arts and means she could, to dispose of herself happily in marriage, but thought she did not come under the censure expressed in my writings for the same; and humbly hoped I would not condemn her for the ignorance of her accusers, who, according to their own words, had rather represented her killing than dead." She further alleged, "That the expressions mentioned in the papers written to her were become mere words, and that she had been always ready to marry any of those who said they died for her; but that they made their escape, as soon as they found themselves pitied or believed." She ended her discourse by desiring I would for the future settle the meaning of the words "I die," in letters of love.

I looked at the maid with compassion and asked her to respond to the accusations against her. She said, "It’s true that I’ve done everything I could to secure a happy marriage, but I don't think I deserve the criticism in your writings for that. I humbly hope you won’t judge me based on the ignorance of my accusers, who, by their own words, seem to suggest I’m dead rather than just harmed." She continued, "The things mentioned in the letters sent to me have turned into empty phrases, and I’ve always been willing to marry any of those who claimed to die for me; however, they ran away as soon as they realized they were being pitied or believed." She concluded by asking me to clarify the meaning of the phrase "I die" in love letters going forward.

Mrs. Pindust behaved herself with such an air of innocence, that she easily gained credit, and was acquitted. Upon which occasion I gave it as a standing rule, "That any person, who in any letter, billet, or discourse, should tell a woman he died for her, should, if she pleased, be obliged to live with her, or be immediately interred upon such their own confessions without bail or mainprize."

Mrs. Pindust acted so innocent that she easily convinced everyone and was let off the hook. After that, I set a rule: "Anyone who, in any letter, note, or conversation, says they died for a woman should, if she wants, be required to live with her or be buried right away based on their own confession without any chance of bail or release."

It happened that the very next who was brought before me was one of her admirers, who was indicted upon that very head. A letter, which he acknowledged to be his own hand, was read, in which were the following words, "Cruel creature, I die for you." It was observable that he took snuff all the time his accusation was reading. I asked him, "how he came to use these words, if he were not a dead man?" He told me, "he was in love with the lady, and did not know any other way of telling her so; and that all his acquaintance took the same method." Though I was moved with compassion towards him, by reason of the weakness of his parts, yet for example sake I was forced to answer, "Your sentence shall be a warning to all the rest of your companions, not to tell lies for want of wit." Upon this, he began to beat his snuff-box with a very saucy air; and opening it again, "Faith, Isaac," said he, "thou art a very unaccountable old fellow—Pr'ythee, who gave thee the power of life and death? What hast thou to do with ladies and lovers? I suppose thou wouldst have a man be in company with his mistress, and say nothing to her. Dost thou call breaking a jest telling a lie? Ha! is that thy wisdom, old stiffback, ha?" He was going on with this insipid commonplace mirth, sometimes opening his box, sometimes shutting it, then viewing the picture on the lid, and then the workmanship of the hinge, when, in the midst of his eloquence, I ordered his box to be taken from him; upon which he was immediately struck speechless, and carried off stone dead.

It just so happened that the very next person brought before me was one of her admirers, who was charged with that very thing. A letter, which he admitted was written in his own hand, was read aloud, containing the words, "Cruel creature, I die for you." It was noticeable that he was taking snuff the entire time his accusation was being read. I asked him, "How did you come to use these words if you weren't a dead man?" He told me, "I am in love with the lady and didn’t know any other way to express it; all my friends do the same thing." Though I felt pity for him because of his lack of sense, I had to respond for the sake of setting an example, "Your punishment will serve as a warning to all your pals not to lie due to a lack of wit." Upon hearing this, he started tapping his snuffbox with a very cheeky attitude, and then opening it again, "Honestly, Isaac," he said, "you’re quite the puzzling old fellow—Tell me, who gave you the right to decide life and death? What business do you have with ladies and lovers? I suppose you’d want a man to be with his girlfriend and say nothing at all. Do you think breaking a joke is the same as telling a lie? Ha! Is that your wisdom, you old stiff?" He continued with this dull and typical foolishness, sometimes opening his box, sometimes closing it, then looking at the picture on the lid and then at the hinge's craftsmanship, when, in the midst of his speech, I ordered that his box be taken away from him; at that moment, he was instantly left speechless and carried off as if he were completely dead.

The next who appeared was a hale old fellow of sixty. He was brought in by his relations, who desired leave to bury him. Upon requiring a distinct account of the prisoner, a credible witness deposed, "that he always rose at ten of the clock, played with his cat till twelve, smoked tobacco till one, was at dinner till two, then took another pipe, played at backgammon till six, talked of one Madame Frances, an old mistress of his, till eight, repeated the same account at the tavern till ten, then returned home, took the other pipe, and then to bed." I asked him, "what he had to say for himself?"—"As to what," said he, "they mention concerning Madame Frances—"

The next person to show up was a healthy old guy in his sixties. He was brought in by his family, who wanted permission to bury him. When asked for a clear account of the prisoner, a reliable witness testified, "He always got up at ten in the morning, played with his cat until noon, smoked tobacco until one, had dinner until two, then smoked another pipe, played backgammon until six, talked about a woman named Madame Frances, an old flame of his, until eight, repeated the same story at the tavern until ten, then went home, smoked another pipe, and went to bed." I asked him, "What do you have to say for yourself?"—"Regarding what," he said, "they mention about Madame Frances—"

I did not care for hearing a Canterbury tale, and, therefore, thought myself seasonably interrupted by a young gentleman, who appeared in the behalf of the old man, and prayed an arrest of judgment; "for that he, the said young man, held certain lands by his the said old man's life." Upon this, the solicitor of the Upholders took an occasion to demand him also, and thereupon produced several evidences that witnessed to his life and conversation. It appeared that each of them divided their hours in matters of equal moment and importance to themselves and to the public. They rose at the same hour: while the old man was playing with his cat, the young one was looking out of his window; while the old man was smoking his pipe, the young man was rubbing his teeth; while one was at dinner, the other was dressing; while one was at backgammon, the other was at dinner; while the old fellow was talking of Madame Frances, the young one was either at play, or toasting women whom he never conversed with. The only difference was, that the young man had never been good for anything; the old man a man of worth before he know Madame Frances. Upon the whole, I ordered them to be both interred together, with inscriptions proper to their characters, signifying, that the old man died in the year 1689, and was buried in the year 1709; and over the young one it was said, that he departed this world in the twenty-fifth year of his death.

I wasn't interested in hearing a Canterbury tale, so I thought I was conveniently interrupted by a young man who appeared on behalf of the old man and asked for a delay in judgment; "because he, the young man, held certain lands as long as the old man was alive." With this, the solicitor for the Upholders took the opportunity to question him and then presented several pieces of evidence that testified to his life and actions. It turned out that both of them divided their time between activities of equal importance to themselves and to the public. They got up at the same time: while the old man was playing with his cat, the young man was looking out of his window; while the old man was smoking his pipe, the young man was brushing his teeth; while one was having dinner, the other was getting dressed; while one played backgammon, the other was eating dinner; while the old man talked about Madame Frances, the young man was either playing or toasting women he had never spoken to. The only difference was that the young man had never been good for anything, while the old man had been a person of worth before he met Madame Frances. Overall, I decided they should both be buried together, with appropriate inscriptions reflecting their characters, stating that the old man died in 1689 and was buried in 1709; and it noted that the young man left this world in the twenty-fifth year of his death.

The next class of criminals were authors in prose and verse. Those of them who had produced any stillborn work were immediately dismissed to their burial, and were followed by others, who notwithstanding some sprightly issue in their lifetime, had given proofs of their death, by some posthumous children, that bore no resemblance to their elder brethren. As for those who were the fathers of a mixed progeny, provided always they could prove the last to be a live child, they escaped with life, but not without loss of limbs; for, in this case, I was satisfied with amputation of the parts which were mortified.

The next group of criminals was made up of writers, both in prose and verse. Those who had created any unsuccessful work were immediately dismissed to their burial, followed by others who, despite some lively creations during their lifetime, showed signs of their decline through posthumous works that had no resemblance to their earlier efforts. As for those who were the creators of a mixed lineage, as long as they could prove the last to be a living creation, they escaped with their lives, but not without losing some limbs; in these cases, I was satisfied with amputating the parts that had become decayed.

These were followed by a great crowd of superannuated benchers of the Inns of Court, senior fellows of colleges, and defunct statesmen: all whom I ordered to be decimated indifferently, allowing the rest a reprieve for one year, with a promise of a free pardon in case of resuscitation.

These were followed by a large group of elderly judges from the Inns of Court, senior members of colleges, and former politicians: all of whom I ordered to be reduced by one-tenth without preference, giving the rest a one-year reprieve, with a promise of a full pardon if they came back to life.

There were still great multitudes to be examined; but, finding it very late, I adjourned the court, not without the secret pleasure that I had done my duty, and furnished out a handsome execution.

There were still a lot of people left to examine; however, since it was getting late, I adjourned the court, not without a little satisfaction that I had done my duty and completed a pretty impressive execution.


Haymarket, December 23.

Haymarket, December 23rd.

Whereas the gentleman that behaved himself in a very disobedient and obstinate manner at his late trial in Sheer Lane on the twentieth instant, and was carried off dead upon taking away of his snuff-box, remains still unburied; the company of Upholders, not knowing otherwise how they should be paid, have taken his goods in execution to defray the charge of his funeral. His said effects are to be exposed to sale by auction, at their office in the Haymarket, on the fourth of January next, and are as follow:—

Whereas the man who acted very unruly and stubbornly at his recent trial in Sheer Lane on the twentieth of this month, and was carried away lifeless after his snuff-box was taken, is still unburied; the Upholders, unsure of how else they will be compensated, have seized his belongings to cover the cost of his funeral. His possessions will be sold at auction at their office in the Haymarket on January fourth, and they are as follows:—

  A very rich tweezer-case, containing twelve instruments for the use
  of each hour in the day.

  Four pounds of scented snuff, with three gilt snuff-boxes; one of
  them with an invisible hinge, and a looking-glass in the lid.

  Two more of ivory, with the portraitures on their lids of two ladies
  of the town; the originals to be seen every night in the side-boxes
  of the playhouse.

  A sword with a steel diamond hilt, never drawn but once at May-fair.

  Six clean packs of cards, a quart of orange-flower-water, a pair of
  French scissors, a toothpick-case, and an eyebrow brush.

  A large glass-case, containing the linen and clothes of the
  deceased; among which are, two embroidered suits, a pocket
  perspective, a dozen pair of RED-HEELED SHOES, three pair of RED
  SILK STOCKINGS, and an amber-headed cane.

  The strong box of the deceased, wherein were found five billet-doux,
  a Bath shilling, a crooked sixpence, a silk garter, a lock of hair,
  and three broken fans.
  A very fancy tweezer case, holding twelve tools for use at any hour of the day.

  Four pounds of scented snuff, along with three gold snuff boxes; one has an invisible hinge and a mirror in the lid.

  Two others made of ivory, each featuring portraits of two local ladies; the real ones can be seen every night in the side boxes of the theater.

  A sword with a steel diamond hilt, only drawn once at Mayfair.

  Six fresh decks of cards, a quart of orange flower water, a pair of French scissors, a toothpick holder, and an eyebrow brush.

  A large glass case containing the linens and clothes of the deceased; among them are two embroidered outfits, a pocket telescope, a dozen pairs of RED-HEELED SHOES, three pairs of RED SILK STOCKINGS, and an amber-headed cane.

  The deceased's strongbox, which contained five love letters, a Bath shilling, a crooked sixpence, a silk garter, a lock of hair, and three broken fans.

A press for books; containing on the upper shelf—

A book press; holding on the top shelf—

     Three bottles of diet-drink.
     Two boxes of pills.
     A syringe, and other mathematical instruments.
     Three bottles of diet soda.  
     Two boxes of pills.  
     A syringe and other math tools.  

On the second shelf are several miscellaneous works, as

On the second shelf are several random works, as

     Lampoons.
     Plays.
     Tailors' bills.
     And an almanack for the year seventeen hundred.
     Lampoons.  
     Plays.  
     Tailors' bills.  
     And a calendar for the year 1700.  

On the third shelf—

On the third shelf—

  A bundle of letters unopened, indorsed, in the hand of the deceased,
  "Letters from the old Gentleman."
  Lessons for the flute.
  Toland's "Christianity not mysterious;" and a paper filled with
  patterns of several fashionable stuffs.
  A bundle of unopened letters, labeled in the deceased's handwriting,  
  "Letters from the old Gentleman."  
  Lessons for the flute.  
  Toland's "Christianity Not Mysterious;" and a sheet filled with  
  designs of various trendy fabrics.

On the lowest shelf—

On the bottom shelf—

  One shoe.
  A pair of snuffers.
  A French grammar.
  A mourning hat-band; and half a bottle of usquebaugh.
  One shoe.  
  A pair of snuffers.  
  A French grammar.  
  A mourning hat-band; and half a bottle of whiskey.  

There will be added to these goods, to make a complete auction, a collection of gold snuff-boxes and clouded canes, which are to continue in fashion for three months after the sale.

There will be included with these items, to complete the auction, a collection of gold snuff-boxes and patterned canes, which will remain in style for three months after the sale.

The whole are to be set up and prized by Charles Bubbleboy, who is to open the auction with a speech.

The entire event will be organized and valued by Charles Bubbleboy, who will kick off the auction with a speech.

I find I am so very unhappy, that, while I am busy in correcting the folly and vice of one sex, several exorbitances break out in the other. I have not thoroughly examined their new fashioned petticoats, but shall set aside one day in the next week for that purpose. The following petition on this subject was presented to me this morning:—

I realize I’m really unhappy because, while I’m focused on correcting the foolishness and wrongdoings of one gender, several issues pop up in the other. I haven't looked closely at their new-style skirts, but I’ll set aside a day next week to do that. This morning, I received the following petition on this topic:—

"The humble petition of William Jingle, Coach-maker and Chair-maker, of the Liberty of Westminster:

"The humble petition of William Jingle, coach maker and chair maker, of the Liberty of Westminster:"

"TO ISAAC BICKERSTAFF, ESQUIRE, CENSOR OF GREAT BRITAIN:

"TO ISAAC BICKERSTAFF, ESQUIRE, CENSOR OF GREAT BRITAIN:

"Showeth,

"Shows,"

"That upon the late invention of Mrs. Catharine Cross-stitch, mantua-maker, the petticoats of ladies were too wide for entering into any coach or chair, which was in use before the said invention.

"That with the recent invention of Mrs. Catharine Cross-stitch, seamstress, women's petticoats became too wide to fit into any carriage or chair that was used before this invention."

"That for the service of the said ladies, your petitioner has built a round chair, in the form of a lantern, six yards and a half in circumference, with a stool in the centre of it: the said vehicle being so contrived, as to receive the passenger by opening in two in the middle, and closing mathematically when she is seated.

"That for the benefit of the mentioned ladies, your petitioner has created a round chair shaped like a lantern, six and a half yards in circumference, with a stool in the center: this design allows the chair to open in two halves in the middle to let the passenger in, and then it closes perfectly when she is seated."

"That your petitioner has also invented a coach for the reception of one lady only, who is to be let in at the top.

"Your petitioner has also created a carriage designed specifically for one lady, who is to enter from the top."

"That the said coach has been tried by a lady's woman in one of these full petticoats, who was let down from a balcony, and drawn up again by pulleys, to the great satisfaction of her lady, and all who behold her.

"That the mentioned coach has been tested by a woman in one of those full petticoats, who was lowered from a balcony and then pulled up again by pulleys, to the great satisfaction of her lady and everyone watching her."

"Your petitioner, therefore, most humbly prays, that for the encouragement of ingenuity and useful inventions, he may be heard before you pass sentence upon the petticoats aforesaid.

"Your petitioner, therefore, respectfully requests that for the promotion of creativity and practical inventions, he may be considered before you make a decision on the aforementioned petticoats."

"And your petitioner," etc.

"And your requester," etc.

I have likewise received a female petition, signed by several thousands, praying that I would not any longer defer giving judgment in the case of the petticoat, many of them having put off the making new clothes, till such time as they know what verdict will pass upon it. I do, therefore, hereby certify to all whom it may concern, that I do design to set apart Tuesday next for the final determination of that matter, having already ordered a jury of matrons to be impannelled, for the clearing up of any difficult points that may arise in the trial.

I’ve also received a petition from women, signed by thousands of them, asking me to stop delaying the decision about the petticoat, as many are holding off on making new clothes until they know the verdict. Therefore, I officially declare that I plan to set aside next Tuesday for the final decision on this matter, having already arranged for a jury of women to be formed to address any challenging issues that might come up during the trial.


*** Being informed that several dead men in and about this city do keep out of the way and abscond, for fear of being buried; and being willing to respite their interment, in consideration of their families, and in hopes of their amendment, I shall allow them certain privileged places, where they may appear to one another, without causing any let or molestation to the living, or receiving any, in their own persons, from the company of Upholders. Between the hours of seven and nine in the morning, they may appear in safety at Saint James's coffee-house, or at White's, if they do not keep their beds, which is more proper for men in their condition. From nine to eleven I allow them to walk from Story's to Rosamond's pond in the Park or in any other public walks which are not frequented by the living at that time. Between eleven and three they are to vanish, and keep out of sight till three in the afternoon, at which time they may go to 'Change till five; and then, if they please, divert themselves at the Haymarket, or Drury Lane until the play begins. It is further granted in favour of these persons, that they may be received at any table, where there are more present than seven in number: provided that they do not take upon them to talk, judge, commend, or find fault with any speech, action, or behaviour of the living. In which case it shall be lawful to seize their persons at any place or hour whatsoever, and to convey their bodies to the next undertaker's; anything in this advertisement to the contrary notwithstanding.

*** I've been informed that several deceased individuals in and around this city are avoiding burial out of fear and are trying to stay out of sight. In consideration of their families and hoping for their improvement, I will allow them specific areas where they can meet each other without disturbing the living or being disturbed by the company of Upholders. From seven to nine in the morning, they can safely appear at Saint James’s coffee house or at White's, as long as they don’t stay in bed, which is more suitable for men in their situation. From nine to eleven, they can walk from Story's to Rosamond's pond in the Park or in any other public spaces that aren’t crowded with living people at that time. Between eleven and three, they must disappear and stay out of sight until three in the afternoon, at which point they can go to 'Change until five; and then, if they wish, entertain themselves at the Haymarket or Drury Lane until the play starts. It is also allowed that they can join any table where there are more than seven people present, as long as they don’t try to speak, judge, praise, or criticize any words, actions, or behaviors of the living. If they do, they can be seized at any place or time and taken to the next undertaker, regardless of what this announcement says.


Sheer Lane, January 4.

Sheer Lane, Jan 4.

The court being prepared for proceeding on the cause of the petticoat, I gave orders to bring in a criminal, who was taken up as she went out of the puppet-show about three nights ago, and was now standing in the street, with a great concourse of people about her. Word was brought me that she had endeavoured twice or thrice to come in, but could not do it by reason of her petticoat, which was too large for the entrance of my house, though I had ordered both the folding-doors to be thrown open for its reception. Upon this, I desired the jury of matrons, who stood at my right hand, to inform themselves whether there were any private reasons why she might not make her appearance separate from her petticoat. This was managed with great discretion, and had such an effect, that upon the return of the verdict from the bench of matrons, I issued out an order forthwith, "that the criminal should be stripped of her encumbrances till she became little enough to enter my house." I had before given directions for an engine of several legs that could contract or open itself like the top of an umbrella, in order to place the petticoat upon it, by which means I might take a leisurely survey of it, as it should appear in its proper dimensions. This was all done accordingly; and forthwith, upon the closing of the engine, the petticoat was brought into court. I then directed the machine to be set upon the table and dilated in such a manner as to show the garment in its utmost circumference; but my great hall was too narrow for the experiment; for before it was half unfolded, it described so immoderate a circle, that the lower part of it brushed upon my face as I sat in my chair of judicature. I then inquired for the person that belonged to the petticoat; and to my great surprise, was directed to a very beautiful young damsel, with so pretty a face and shape, that I bid her come out of the crowd, and seated her upon a little crock at my left hand. "My pretty maid," said I, "do you own yourself to have been the inhabitant of the garment before us?" The girl, I found, had good sense, and told me with a smile, that, "notwithstanding it was her own petticoat, she should be very glad to see an example made of it; and that she wore it for no other reason, but that she had a mind to look as big and burly as other persons of her quality; that she had kept out of it as long as she could, and till she began to appear little in the eyes of her acquaintance; that, if she laid it aside, people would think she was not made like other women." I always give great allowances to the fair sex upon account of the fashion, and, therefore, was not displeased with the defence of the pretty criminal. I then ordered the vest which stood before us to be drawn up by a pulley to the top of my great hall, and afterwards to be spread open by the engine it was placed upon, in such a manner, that it formed a very splendid and ample canopy over our heads, and covered the whole court of judicature with a kind of silken rotunda, in its form not unlike the cupola of St. Paul's. I entered upon the whole cause with great satisfaction as I sat under the shadow of it.

The court was ready to proceed with the case about the petticoat, so I ordered a criminal, who had been picked up as she left the puppet show about three nights ago, to be brought in. She was now standing outside, surrounded by a large crowd. I was informed that she had tried to come in several times but couldn’t manage it because her petticoat was too big to fit through the entrance, despite my instructions to open both folding doors for her. I then asked the jury of matrons, who were standing on my right, to see if there were any private reasons she might not be able to appear without her petticoat. This inquiry was handled with great care and had such an effect that when the verdict returned from the matrons, I immediately issued an order that "the criminal should be stripped of her encumbrances until she was small enough to enter my house." I had previously arranged for a multi-legged device that could expand or contract like an umbrella top to hold the petticoat, allowing me to examine it in its proper dimensions. This was done, and as the device closed, the petticoat was brought into the court. I then had the machine placed on the table and expanded it to display the garment in its full size; however, my large hall was too narrow for the experiment. Before it was halfway opened, it described such an enormous circle that the lower part brushed against my face as I sat in my judgment chair. I then asked for the owner of the petticoat, and to my surprise, I was directed to a very beautiful young woman with a lovely face and shape. I asked her to come out of the crowd and sat her on a small stool to my left. "My pretty maid," I said, "do you admit to being the owner of the garment before us?" The girl was quite sensible and replied with a smile that, "even though it was her own petticoat, she would be happy to see it serve as an example; she wore it simply to look as large and impressive as others of her status; she had avoided wearing it for as long as she could until she started to look small in the eyes of her friends; if she took it off, people would think she was not like other women." I always make allowances for the fair sex due to fashion, so I wasn't displeased with the defense from the pretty criminal. I then ordered the garment before us to be lifted by a pulley to the top of my great hall and spread open by the machine it was on in such a way that it created a splendid and spacious canopy over our heads, covering the entire courtroom with a kind of silken dome, resembling St. Paul's cupola. I approached the whole case with great satisfaction as I sat under its shade.

The counsel for the petticoat were now called in, and ordered to produce what they had to say against the popular cry which was raised against it. They answered the objections with great strength and solidity of argument, and expatiated in very florid harangues, which they did not fail to set off and furbelow, if I may be allowed the metaphor, with many periodical sentences and turns of oratory. The chief arguments for their client were taken, first, from the great benefit that might arise to our woollen manufactory from this invention, which was calculated as follows. The common petticoat has not above four yards in the circumference; whereas this over our heads had more in the semi-diameter; so that, by allowing it twenty-four yards in the circumference, the five millions of woollen petticoats, which, according to Sir William Petty, supposing what ought to be supposed in a well-governed state, that all petticoats are made of that stuff, would amount to thirty millions of those of the ancient mode: a prodigious improvement of the woollen trade! and what could not fail to sink the power of France in a few years.

The representatives for the petticoat were called in and asked to present their case against the outcry directed at it. They responded to the objections with strong and solid arguments, delivering lengthy speeches filled with elaborate phrasing that they enhanced with various rhetorical devices. The main points for their client were based on the significant advantages this invention could bring to our wool industry. It was calculated that the standard petticoat has a circumference of only four yards; however, this new design exceeded that in diameter. By estimating it at twenty-four yards in circumference, the five million wool petticoats, as noted by Sir William Petty, operating under the assumption that all petticoats in a well-governed state are made from wool, would equal thirty million of the traditional style. This would represent a tremendous boost to the wool trade and could potentially weaken France's power within a few years.

To introduce the second argument, they begged leave to read a petition of the ropemakers, wherein it was represented, "that the demand for cords, and the price of them, were much risen since this fashion came up." At this, all the company who were present lifted up their eyes into the vault; and I must confess, we did discover many traces of cordage, which were interwoven in the stiffening of the drapery.

To bring up the second argument, they asked for permission to read a petition from the ropemakers, which stated, "that the demand for ropes and their prices have gone up significantly since this trend started." At this, everyone present looked up at the ceiling; and I have to admit, we noticed many signs of rope that were woven into the stiffening of the fabric.

A third argument was founded upon a petition of the Greenland trade, which likewise represented the great consumption of whalebone which would be occasioned by the present fashion, and the benefit which would thereby accrue to that branch of the British trade.

A third argument was based on a request from the Greenland trade, which also highlighted the high demand for whalebone caused by current trends and the advantages this would bring to that sector of British trade.

To conclude, they gently touched upon the weight and unwieldiness of the garment, which they insinuated might be of great use.

To wrap up, they lightly mentioned the heaviness and awkwardness of the garment, suggesting it could be very useful.

These arguments would have wrought very much upon me, as I then told the company in a long and elaborate discourse, had I not considered the great and additional expense which such fashions would bring upon fathers and husbands; and, therefore, by no means to be thought of till some years after a peace. I further urged, that it would be a prejudice to the ladies themselves, who could never expect to have any money in the pocket if they laid out so much on the petticoat.

These arguments would have really affected me, as I told everyone in a long and detailed discussion, if I hadn’t thought about the significant extra costs that such styles would impose on fathers and husbands. Therefore, I believed these ideas shouldn’t even be considered until a few years after a peace. I also pointed out that it would be harmful to the ladies themselves, who could never expect to have any money in their pockets if they spent so much on their skirts.

At the same time, in answer to the several petitions produced on that side, I showed one subscribed by the women of several persons of quality, humbly setting forth, "that, since the introduction of this mode, their respective ladies had, instead of bestowing on them their cast gowns, cut them into shreds, and mixed them with the cordage and buckram, to complete the stiffening of their under petticoats." For which, and sundry other reasons, I pronounced the petticoat a forfeiture; but to show that I did not make that judgment for the sake of filthy lucre, I ordered it to be folded up, and sent it as a present to a widow-gentlewoman who has five daughters, desiring she would make each of them a petticoat out of it, and send me back the remainder, which I design to cut into stomachers, caps, facings of my waistcoat-sleeves, and other garnitures suitable to my age and quality.

At the same time, in response to several petitions put forward on that side, I presented one signed by the women representing various noble families, humbly stating, "that since this new style came about, their respective ladies had stopped giving them their old gowns and instead cut them into pieces, mixing them with the rope and canvas to reinforce their under petticoats." Because of this and other reasons, I declared the petticoat forfeited; however, to show that my decision wasn't motivated by greed, I had it folded up and sent as a gift to a widowed gentlewoman with five daughters, asking her to make each of them a petticoat from it and return the leftovers to me, which I plan to use to create stomachers, caps, sleeves for my waistcoat, and other attire appropriate to my age and status.

I would not be understood that, while I discard this monstrous invention, I am an enemy to the proper ornaments of the fair sex. On the contrary, as the hand of nature has poured on them such a profusion of charms and graces, and sent them into the world more amiable and finished than the rest of her works; so I would have them bestow upon themselves all the additional beauties that art can supply them with; provided it does not interfere with disguise, or pervert those of nature.

I hope it's clear that while I reject this ridiculous invention, I’m not against the natural beauty of women. On the contrary, since nature has blessed them with so many charms and qualities, making them more attractive and refined than anything else she has created, I want them to enhance their beauty with everything that art can offer, as long as it doesn't mask or distort their natural features.

I consider woman as a beautiful romantic animal, that may be adorned with furs and feathers, pearls and diamonds, ores and silks. The lynx shall cast its skin at her feet to make her a tippet; the peacock, parrot, and swan shall pay contributions to her muff; the sea shall be searched for shells, and the rocks for gems; and every part of nature furnish out its share towards the embellishment of a creature that is the most consummate work of it. All this I shall indulge them in; but as for the petticoat I have been speaking of, I neither can nor will allow it.

I see women as beautiful, romantic beings who can be dressed up in furs and feathers, pearls and diamonds, precious metals and silks. The lynx will shed its fur at her feet to make her a wrap; the peacock, parrot, and swan will contribute to her muff; the ocean will be searched for shells, and the rocks for gems; and every part of nature will offer its share to enhance a being that is the most remarkable creation. I will support all of this, but as for the petticoat I mentioned, I cannot and will not permit it.





XIX.—OF MEN WHO ARE NOT THEIR OWN MASTERS.

From my own Apartment, June 2.

From my own apartment, June 2.

I have received a letter which accuses me of partiality in the administration of the censorship; and says, that I have been very free with the lower part of mankind, but extremely cautious in representations of matters which concern men of condition. This correspondent takes upon him also to say, the upholsterer was not undone by turning politician, but became bankrupt by trusting his goods to persons of quality; and demands of me, that I should do justice upon such as brought poverty and distress upon the world below them, while they themselves were sunk in pleasures and luxury, supported at the expense of those very persons whom they treated with a negligence, as if they did not know whether they dealt with them or not. This is a very heavy accusation, both of me and such as the man aggrieved accuses me of tolerating. For this reason, I resolved to take this matter into consideration; and, upon very little meditation, could call to my memory many instances which made this complaint far from being groundless. The root of this evil does not always proceed from injustice in the men of figure, but often from a false grandeur which they take upon them in being unacquainted with their own business; not considering how mean a part they act when their names and characters are subjected to the little arts of their servants and dependants. The overseers of the poor are a people who have no great reputation for the discharge of their trust, but are much less scandalous than the overseers of the rich. Ask a young fellow of a great estate, who was that odd fellow that spoke to him in a public place? he answers, "one that does my business." It is, with many, a natural consequence of being a man of fortune, that they are not to understand the disposal of it; and they long to come to their estates, only to put themselves under new guardianship. Nay, I have known a young fellow, who was regularly bred an attorney, and was a very expert one till he had an estate fallen to him. The moment that happened, he, who could before prove the next land he cast his eye upon his own; and was so sharp, that a man at first sight would give him a small sum for a general receipt, whether he owed him anything or not: such a one, I say, have I seen, upon coming to an estate, forget all his diffidence of mankind, and become the most manageable thing breathing. He immediately wanted a stirring man to take upon him his affairs; to receive and pay, and do everything which he himself was now too fine a gentleman to understand. It is pleasant to consider, that he who would have got an estate, had he not come to one, will certainly starve because one fell to him; but such contradictions are we to ourselves, and any change of life is insupportable to some natures.

I've received a letter accusing me of being biased in how I handle censorship. The writer claims that I have been quite lenient with the lower classes but overly careful when dealing with issues that affect the upper class. This person also states that the upholsterer didn’t go bankrupt by becoming a politician but rather from trusting his goods to wealthy clients. They demand that I take action against those who have caused hardship for others while indulging in their own pleasures and luxuries, all at the expense of the very people they disregard, treating them as if they don't matter at all. This is a serious accusation against me and those I supposedly tolerate. Because of this, I've decided to seriously think about this matter, and after a bit of reflection, I can recall many reasons that make this complaint seem valid. The root of the problem doesn't always stem from the unfairness of those in power, but often from a sense of false grandeur that comes from their ignorance of their own responsibilities; they don’t realize how minor a role they play when their name and reputation are manipulated by their servants and dependents. The overseers of the poor aren’t known for doing their jobs well, but they’re still less scandalous than the overseers of the wealthy. If you ask a young man from a wealthy family about that unusual person who spoke to him in public, he’ll respond, “That’s just someone handling my affairs.” For many, it seems to be a natural outcome of wealth that they don't grasp how to manage it. They can't wait to inherit their fortunes, only to put themselves under new forms of control. I even know a young man who was trained as a lawyer and was quite skilled until he inherited an estate. Once that happened, he forgot all his previous doubts about people and became the most easily influenced person around. He immediately sought someone active to manage his affairs—someone to handle his money and take care of everything he now deemed too beneath him to deal with. It’s amusing to think that someone who could have obtained wealth without it now faces the threat of poverty just because it came to him, but such contradictions exist within us, and for some people, any change in life is unbearable.

It is a mistaken sense of superiority to believe a figure, or equipage, gives men precedence to their neighbours. Nothing can create respect from mankind, but laying obligations upon them; and it may very reasonably be concluded, that if it were put into a due balance, according to the true state of the account, many who believe themselves in possession of a large share of dignity in the world, must give place to their inferiors. The greatest of all distinctions in civil life is that of debtor and creditor; and there needs no great progress in logic to know which, in that case, is the advantageous side. He who can say to another, "Pray, master," or "pray, my lord, give me my own," can as justly tell him, "It is a fantastical distinction you take upon you, to pretend to pass upon the world for my master or lord, when, at the same time that I wear your livery, you owe me wages; or, while I wait at your door, you are ashamed to see me till you have paid my bill."

It’s a misconception to think that status or fancy possessions give someone superiority over others. Respect from people can only come from doing things for them; and it’s reasonable to conclude that if we were to weigh things properly, many who think they hold a significant status in society would actually have to step aside for those they consider beneath them. The biggest distinction in social life is between debtor and creditor; it doesn’t take much reasoning to see which side has the upper hand in that situation. Someone who can say to another, “Please, sir,” or “Please, my lord, give me what’s mine,” can just as easily tell him, “It’s a ridiculous claim you’re making by trying to act like my master or lord, when, while I wear your uniform, you owe me money; or when I wait outside your door, you’re embarrassed to see me until you’ve settled your bill.”

The good old way among the gentry of England to maintain their pre-eminence over the lower rank, was by their bounty, munificence, and hospitality; and it is a very unhappy change, if at present, by themselves or their agents, the luxury of the gentry is supported by the credit of the trader. This is what my correspondent pretends to prove out of his own books, and those of his whole neighbourhood. He has the confidence to say, that there is a mug-house near Long Acre, where you may every evening hear an exact account of distresses of this kind. One complains that such a lady's finery is the occasion that his own wife and daughter appear so long in the same gown. Another, that all the furniture of her visiting apartment are no more hers than the scenery of a play are the proper goods of the actress. Nay, at the lower end of the same table, you may hear a butcher and a poulterer say, that, at their proper charge, all that family has been maintained since they last came to town.

The traditional way for the gentry of England to maintain their status over the lower classes was through their generosity, kindness, and hospitality. It’s quite unfortunate that nowadays, either through their own actions or those of their representatives, the gentry's luxury is sustained by the debts of traders. This is what my correspondent claims to demonstrate with evidence from his own records and those in his community. He boldly states that there's a pub near Long Acre where every evening you can hear firsthand accounts of such troubles. One person complains that a certain lady's extravagant clothes are causing his wife and daughter to wear the same dress for so long. Another person remarks that all the furniture in her guest room isn't really hers, just like a stage set doesn’t belong to the actress. In fact, at the lower end of the same table, you might hear a butcher and a poulterer argue that they’ve been covering the household expenses of that family since their last visit to town.

The free manner in which people of fashion are discoursed on at such meetings is but a just reproach for their failures in this kind; but the melancholy relations of the great necessities tradesmen are driven to, who support their credit in spite of the faithless promises which are made them, and the abatement which they suffer when paid by the extortion of upper servants, is what would stop the most thoughtless man in the career of his pleasures, if rightly represented to him.

The casual way people in fashion are talked about at these gatherings reflects a fair criticism of their failures, but the sad stories about the desperate situations tradespeople endure, who maintain their reputation despite broken promises and the losses they face when dealing with the unfairness of higher-ups, should make even the most carefree person rethink their pursuit of pleasure, if presented accurately.

If this matter be not very speedily amended, I shall think fit to print exact lists of all persons who are not at their own disposal, though above the age of twenty-one; and as the trader is made bankrupt for absence from his abode, so shall the gentleman for being at home, if, when Mr. Morphew calls, he cannot give him an exact account of what passes in his own family. After this fair warning, no one ought to think himself hardly dealt with, if I take upon me to pronounce him no longer master of his estate, wife, or family, than he continues to improve, cherish, and maintain them upon the basis of his own property, without incursions upon his neighbour in any of these particulars.

If this situation isn’t fixed quickly, I will decide to publish exact lists of everyone who isn’t in control of their own lives, even if they're over twenty-one. Just as a trader is declared bankrupt for being absent from their home, so will a gentleman be held accountable for being at home if he cannot provide a clear account of what is happening in his own family when Mr. Morphew calls. After this fair warning, no one should feel wronged if I declare that they are no longer in control of their estate, wife, or family, as long as they continue to improve, care for, and support them based on their own property, without encroaching on their neighbors in any of these matters.

According to that excellent philosopher Epictetus, we are all but acting parts in a play; and it is not a distinction in itself to be high or low, but to become the parts we are to perform. I am, by my office, prompter on this occasion, and shall give those who are a little out in their parts such soft hints as may help them to proceed, without letting it be known to the audience they were out; but if they run quite out of character, they must be called off the stage, and receive parts more suitable to their genius. Servile complaisance shall degrade a man from his honour and quality, and haughtiness be yet more debased. Fortune shall no longer appropriate distinctions, but nature direct us in the disposition both of respect and discountenance. As there are tempers made for command and others for obedience, so there are men born for acquiring possessions, and others incapable of being other than mere lodgers in the houses of their ancestors, and have it not in their very composition to be proprietors of anything. These men are moved only by the mere effects of impulse: their good-will and disesteem are to be regarded equally, for neither is the effect of their judgment. This loose temper is that which makes a man, what Sallust so well remarks to happen frequently in the same person, to be covetous of what is another's, and profuse of what is his own. This sort of men is usually amiable to ordinary eyes; but, in the sight of reason, nothing is laudable but what is guided by reason. The covetous prodigal is of all others the worst man in society. If he would but take time to look into himself, he would find his soul all over gashed with broken vows and promises; and his retrospect on his actions would not consist of reflections upon those good resolutions after mature thought, which are the true life of a reasonable creature, but the nauseous memory of imperfect pleasures, idle dreams, and occasional amusements. To follow such dissatisfying pursuits is it possible to suffer the ignominy of being unjust? I remember in Tully's Epistle, in the recommendation of a man to an affair which had no manner of relation to money, it is said, "You may trust him, for he is a frugal man." It is certain, he who has not a regard to strict justice in the commerce of life, can be capable of no good action in any other kind; but he who lives below his income, lays up every moment of life armour against a base world, that will cover all his frailties while he is so fortified, and exaggerate them when he is naked and defenceless.

According to the great philosopher Epictetus, we are all just playing roles in a play; it doesn’t matter if we’re high or low, but rather how well we perform our roles. Today, I’m stepping in as the prompter and will give gentle hints to those who might be a bit off script, allowing them to continue without the audience noticing. However, if they completely lose their character, they’ll have to leave the stage and take on parts that better fit their true abilities. Servile submission will lower a person’s honor and status, while arrogance will lower them even more. Fortune shouldn’t dictate our worth; instead, our natural abilities should guide how we show respect or disdain. Just as some people are meant to lead and others to follow, some are born to accumulate wealth, while others are simply meant to be residents in the homes of their ancestors and lack the innate ability to own anything. These individuals are driven only by impulse: their goodwill and contempt are equally unreliable since neither stems from reason. This careless attitude is what makes a person, as Sallust often points out, greedy about what belongs to others while being wasteful of their own. This type of person may seem charming to the casual observer, but from a rational perspective, only what is driven by reason is commendable. The greedy spendthrift is the worst kind of person in society. If only they would take the time to look inward, they’d find their soul marked by broken promises and vows. Reflecting on their actions wouldn’t lead to thoughts of those good intentions that represent the essence of a rational being but rather to the unpleasant memories of fleeting pleasures, empty fantasies, and trivial distractions. Is it possible to suffer the shame of being unjust by pursuing such unfulfilling goals? I recall a letter from Cicero where he recommends a man for a position unrelated to money, saying, "You can trust him; he’s a frugal man." It’s clear that someone who doesn’t prioritize strict fairness in their dealings in life can’t carry out any truly good actions anywhere else. But someone who lives within their means is constantly preparing armor against a corrupt world that will shield their imperfections while they’re protected and highlight them when they’re vulnerable and exposed.

ADVERTISEMENT.

Ad.

*** A stage-coach sets out exactly at six from Nando's coffee-house to Mr. Tiptoe's dancing-school, and returns at eleven every evening, for one shilling and four-pence.

*** A stagecoach leaves precisely at six from Nando's coffeehouse to Mr. Tiptoe's dance school, and comes back at eleven every night, for one shilling and four pence.

N.B.—Dancing shoes, not exceeding four inches height in the heel, and periwigs, not exceeding three feet in length, are carried in the coach-box gratis.

N.B.—Dancing shoes, with heels no taller than four inches, and wigs, not longer than three feet, can be carried in the coach box for free.





XX.—FALSE DOCTORING.

From my own Apartment, October 20.

From my own apartment, October 20.

I do not remember that in any of my lucubrations I have touched upon that useful science of physic, notwithstanding I have declared myself more than once a professor of it. I have indeed joined the study of astrology with it, because I never knew a physician recommend himself to the public who had not a sister art to embellish his knowledge in medicine. It has been commonly observed, in compliment to the ingenious of our profession, that Apollo was god of verse as well as physic; and in all ages, the most celebrated practitioners of our country were the particular favourites of the Muses. Poetry to physic is indeed like the gilding to a pill; it makes the art shine, and covers the severity of the doctor with the agreeableness of the companion.

I don't recall ever discussing the useful field of medicine in any of my writings, even though I've claimed more than once to be an expert in it. I have certainly combined my study of astrology with it, because I've never known a doctor who gained public favor without having a related skill to enhance his medical knowledge. It has often been noted, in praise of the clever people in our field, that Apollo was the god of both poetry and medicine; throughout history, the most renowned practitioners in our country have been the special favorites of the Muses. Poetry in medicine is like gold plating on a pill; it makes the practice shine and softens the strictness of the doctor with the friendliness of a companion.

The very foundation of poetry is good sense, if we may allow Horace to be a judge of the art.

The basic principle of poetry is common sense, if we can trust Horace's judgment on the subject.

     "Scribendi recte sapere est et principium et fons."
                                           HOR. ARS POET. 309.

     "Such judgment is the ground of writing well."
                                           ROSCOMMON.
     "To write correctly is both the beginning and the source."  
                                           HOR. ARS POET. 309.

     "This kind of judgment is the foundation of good writing."  
                                           ROSCOMMON.

And if so, we have reason to believe that the same man who writes well can prescribe well, if he has applied himself to the study of both. Besides, when we see a man making profession of two different sciences, it is natural for us to believe he is no pretender in that which we are not judges of, when we find him skilful in that which we understand.

And if that's the case, we have reason to think that the same person who writes well can also prescribe well, as long as they’ve studied both areas. Plus, when we see someone claiming to be knowledgeable in two different fields, it’s only natural for us to believe they’re legitimate in the one we can’t judge, especially when we see their skill in the one we do understand.

Ordinary quacks and charlatans are thoroughly sensible how necessary it is to support themselves by these collateral assistances, and therefore always lay their claim to some supernumerary accomplishments, which are wholly foreign to their profession.

Ordinary quacks and charlatans are fully aware of how important it is to back themselves up with these extra supports, so they always assert that they have some additional skills that have nothing to do with their profession.

About twenty years ago, it was impossible to walk the streets without having an advertisement thrust into your hand, of a doctor "who was arrived at the knowledge of the 'Green and Red Dragon,' and had discovered the female fern-seed." Nobody ever knew what this meant; but the "Green and Red Dragon" so amused the people, that the doctor lived very comfortably upon them. About the same time there was pasted a very hard word upon every corner of the streets. This, to the best of my remembrance, was

About twenty years ago, it was impossible to walk the streets without having an advertisement shoved into your hand, from a doctor "who had figured out the 'Green and Red Dragon' and discovered the female fern-seed." Nobody ever really knew what that meant; but the "Green and Red Dragon" entertained people so much that the doctor lived quite well off them. Around the same time, a very difficult word was plastered on every street corner. This, as far as I remember, was

     TETRACHYMAGOGON,
TETRACHYMAGOGON,

which drew great shoals of spectators about it, who read the bill that it introduced with unspeakable curiosity; and when they were sick, would have nobody but this learned man for their physician.

which attracted large crowds of onlookers, who read the notice it presented with intense curiosity; and when they fell ill, they would want no one but this knowledgeable man as their doctor.

I once received an advertisement of one "who had studied thirty years by candle-light for the good of his countrymen." He might have studied twice as long by daylight and never have been taken notice of. But elucubrations cannot be over-valued. There are some who have gained themselves great reputation for physic by their birth, as the "seventh son of a seventh son," and others by not being born at all, as the unborn doctor, who I hear is lately gone the way of his patients, having died worth five hundred pounds per annum, though he was not born to a halfpenny.

I once saw an ad for someone "who had studied for thirty years by candlelight for the good of his country." He could have studied twice as long during the day and never been noticed. But endless study can’t be underestimated. Some people earn great reputations in medicine because of their lineage, like the "seventh son of a seventh son," while others gain it by not being born at all, like the unborn doctor, who I've heard has recently passed away, leaving behind an income of five hundred pounds a year, even though he was born with nothing.

My ingenious friend, Doctor Saffold, succeeded my old contemporary, Doctor Lilly, in the studies both of physic and astrology, to which he added that of poetry, as was to be seen both upon the sign where he lived, and in the pills which he distributed. He was succeeded by Doctor Case, who erased the verses of his predecessor out of the sign-post, and substituted in their stead two of his own, which were as follow:—

My clever friend, Doctor Saffold, took over from my old peer, Doctor Lilly, in the fields of medicine and astrology, and he also included poetry, as shown on the sign where he practiced and in the pills he gave out. He was followed by Doctor Case, who removed his predecessor's verses from the signboard and replaced them with two of his own, which were as follows:—

     "Within this place
      Lives Doctor Case."
     "In this place
      Lives Dr. Case."

He is said to have got more by this distich than Mr. Dryden did by all his works. There would be no end of enumerating the several imaginary perfections and unaccountable artifices by which this tribe of men ensnare the minds of the vulgar and gain crowds of admirers. I have seen the whole front of a mountebank's stage from one end to the other, faced with patents, certificates, medals, and great seals, by which the several princes of Europe have testified their particular respect and esteem for the doctor. Every great man with a sounding title has been his patient. I believe I have seen twenty mountebanks that have given physic to the Czar of Muscovy. The Great Duke of Tuscany escapes no better. The Elector of Brandenburg was likewise a very good patient.

He’s said to have earned more from this couplet than Mr. Dryden did from all his works. There’s no end to listing the various imaginary achievements and strange tricks that these people use to trap the minds of the general public and attract large crowds of fans. I’ve seen the entire front of a charlatan’s stage, from one end to the other, covered in patents, certificates, medals, and official seals, showcasing the respect and esteem various European princes have for the doctor. Every prominent figure with a grand title has been his patient. I think I’ve seen twenty quacks who claimed to have treated the Czar of Russia. The Grand Duke of Tuscany didn’t fare any better. The Elector of Brandenburg was also a very loyal patient.

This great condescension of the doctor draws upon him much good-will from his audience; and it is ten to one but if any of them be troubled with an aching tooth, his ambition will prompt him to get it drawn by a person who has had so many princes, kings, and emperors under his hands.

This great humility of the doctor earns him a lot of goodwill from his audience; and it's very likely that if anyone in the crowd has a sore tooth, they'll be eager to have it pulled by someone who has treated so many princes, kings, and emperors.

I must not leave this subject without observing that, as physicians are apt to deal in poetry, apothecaries endeavour to recommend themselves by oratory, and are therefore, without controversy, the most eloquent persons in the whole British nation. I would not willingly discourage any of the arts, especially that of which I am an humble professor; but I must confess, for the good of my native country, I could wish there might be a suspension of physic for some years, that our kingdom, which has been so much exhausted by the wars, might have leave to recruit itself.

I shouldn't wrap up this topic without mentioning that, just as doctors often speak in poetic terms, pharmacists try to promote themselves with their speaking skills, making them, without a doubt, the most articulate individuals in the entire British nation. I don’t want to discourage any profession, especially one I’m a proud part of; but for the sake of my homeland, I have to admit that I'd wish for a break from medicine for a few years, so our country, which has been so drained by wars, could have a chance to recover.

As for myself, the only physic which has brought me safe to almost the age of man, and which I prescribe to all my friends, is Abstinence. This is certainly the best physic for prevention, and very often the most effectual against a present distemper. In short, my recipe is "Take nothing."

As for me, the only remedy that has kept me safe into adulthood, and which I recommend to all my friends, is Abstinence. This is definitely the best prevention and often the most effective against current issues. In short, my advice is "Don’t take anything."

Were the body politic to be physicked like particular persons, I should venture to prescribe to it after the same manner. I remember when our whole island was shaken with an earthquake some years ago, there was an impudent mountebank who sold pills, which, as he told the country people, were "very good against an earthquake." It may, perhaps, be thought as absurd to prescribe a diet for the allaying popular commotions and national ferments. But I am verily persuaded that if in such a case a whole people were to enter into a course of abstinence, and eat nothing but water-gruel for a fortnight, it would abate the rage and animosity of parties, and not a little contribute to the care of a distracted nation. Such a fast would have a natural tendency to the procuring of those ends, for which a fast is usually proclaimed. If any man has a mind to enter on such a voluntary abstinence, it might not be improper to give him the caution of Pythagoras in particular, Abstine a fabis, "Abstain from beans," that is, say the interpreters, "Meddle not with elections," beans having been made use of by the voters among the Athenians in the choice of magistrates.

If the political system were to be treated like an individual, I would dare to recommend a remedy for it in the same way. I remember a few years back when our entire island experienced an earthquake; there was a shameless charlatan selling pills that he claimed were "very effective against an earthquake." It might seem just as ridiculous to suggest a remedy for calming public unrest and national turmoil. However, I truly believe that if an entire population committed to a period of fasting and ate nothing but thin porridge for two weeks, it would reduce the anger and hostility between different groups, and significantly help a troubled nation. Such a fast would naturally serve the purposes that a fast is typically intended for. If anyone wishes to undertake such a voluntary fasting, it would be wise to heed Pythagoras’s advice: Abstine a fabis, or "Abstain from beans," which, as the interpreters say, means "Stay away from elections," since beans were used by Athenian voters during elections.





XXI.—DRINKING.

From my own Apartment, October 23.

From my own apartment, October 23.

A method of spending one's time agreeably is a thing so little studied, that the common amusement of our young gentlemen, especially of such as are at a distance from those of the first breeding, is Drinking. This way of entertainment has custom on its side; but as much as it has prevailed, I believe there have been very few companies that have been guilty of excess this way, where there have not happened more accidents which make against than for the continuance of it. It is very common that events arise from a debauch which are fatal, and always such as are disagreeable. With all a man's reason and good sense about him, his tongue is apt to utter things out of mere gaiety of heart, which may displease his best friends. Who then would trust himself to the power of wine without saying more against it, than that it raises the imagination and depresses the judgment? Were there only this single consideration, that we are less masters of ourselves when we drink in the least proportion above the exigencies of thirst, I say, were this all that could be objected, it were sufficient to make us abhor this vice. But we may go on to say, that as he who drinks but a little is not master of himself, so he who drinks much is a slave to himself. As for my part, I ever esteemed a drunkard of all vicious persons the most vicious: for if our actions are to be weighed and considered according to the intention of them, what cannot we think of him, who puts himself into a circumstance wherein he can have no intention at all, but incapacitates himself for the duties and offices of life by a suspension of all his faculties? If a man considered that he cannot, under the oppression of drink, be a friend, a gentleman, a master, or a subject: that he has so long banished himself from all that is dear, and given up all that is sacred to him: he would even then think of a debauch with horror. But when he looks still further and acknowledges that he is not only expelled out of all the relations of life, but also liable to offend against them all; what words can express the terror and detestation he would have of such a condition? And yet he owns all this of himself who says he was drunk last night.

A way to spend time enjoyably is something that's rarely examined, and the usual pastime for young men, especially those far from high society, is drinking. This form of entertainment has tradition on its side; however, despite its popularity, I believe there have been very few gatherings where excess didn't lead to more unfortunate incidents than enjoyable ones. It's common for disastrous events to stem from drunkenness, and they are always unpleasant. Even with all a person's reason and common sense intact, alcohol can cause them to say things in a state of carefree joy that may upset their closest friends. So, who would risk their judgment under the influence of wine without raising more concerns than just that it sparks the imagination but clouds the judgment? Even if this were the only issue, that we lose control of ourselves with just a little bit of alcohol above what we need to quench our thirst, it should be enough to make us detest this vice. However, we can go further to say that just as someone who drinks a little isn't in control of themselves, someone who drinks a lot is enslaved by themselves. Personally, I've always considered a drunkard to be the most depraved of all vices: if we assess actions based on their intentions, what can we think of someone who puts themselves in a situation where they can't have any intentions at all, thereby rendering themselves incapable of fulfilling the responsibilities of life by suspending all their faculties? If a person realized that he can't be a friend, a gentleman, a leader, or a citizen while under the influence of alcohol; that he has expelled himself from everything he holds dear, surrendering all that is sacred to him; he would still view excessive drinking with horror. But when he looks deeper and admits that not only is he excluded from all life’s roles but also likely to offend against them, what words could capture the dread and loathing he would feel about such a state? Yet, he acknowledges all this about himself when he admits he was drunk last night.

As I have all along persisted in it, that all the vicious in general are in a state of death; so I think I may add to the non-existence of drunkards, that they died by their own hands. He is certainly as guilty of suicide who perishes by a slow, as he that is despatched by an immediate, poison. In my last lucubration I proposed the general use of water gruel, and hinted that it might not be amiss at this very season. But as there are some whose cases, in regard to their families, will not admit of delay, I have used my interest in several wards of the city, that the wholesome restorative above-mentioned may be given in tavern kitchens to all the morning draughtsmen within the walls when they call for wine before noon. For a further restraint and mark upon such persons, I have given orders, that in all the offices where policies are drawn upon lives, it shall be added to the article which prohibits that the nominee should cross the sea, the words, "Provided also, that the above-mentioned A. B. shall not drink before dinner during the term mentioned in this indenture."

As I have always maintained, all the immoral people are essentially dead; thus, I believe I can add that drunkards have died by their own hand. Someone who dies slowly from poison is just as guilty of suicide as someone who dies from an immediate poison. In my last piece, I suggested the general use of water gruel and mentioned that it might be beneficial during this season. However, since there are some whose situations regarding their families cannot afford any delay, I have used my influence in several city wards to ensure that the mentioned healthy restorative is provided in tavern kitchens to all the morning drinkers within the walls when they ask for wine before noon. To further restrict and mark such individuals, I have instructed that in all offices where life insurance policies are drawn up, it should be added to the clause that prohibits the nominee from crossing the sea, the words, "Also, the above-mentioned A. B. shall not drink before dinner during the duration specified in this agreement."

I am not without hopes, that by this method I shall bring some unsizable friends of mine into shape and breadth, as well as others, who are languid and consumptive, into health and vigour. Most of the self-murderers whom I yet hinted at are such as preserve a certain regularity in taking their poison, and make it mix pretty well with their food. But the most conspicuous of those who destroy themselves, are such as in their youth fall into this sort of debauchery; and contract a certain uneasiness of spirit, which is not to be diverted but by tippling as often as they can fall into company in the day, and conclude with downright drunkenness at night. These gentlemen never know the satisfaction of youth, but skip the years of manhood, and are decrepit soon after they are of age. I was godfather to one of these old fellows. He is now three-and-thirty, which is the grand climacteric of a young drunkard. I went to visit the wretch this morning, with no other purpose but to rally him under the pain and uneasiness of being sober.

I have some hope that by this method I can help a few of my friends who struggle with their health, as well as others who are weak and sickly, to regain their strength and vitality. Most of the people I mentioned who take their own lives do so in a regular manner, managing to blend their poison with their meals. However, the most obvious ones who hurt themselves are those who, in their youth, fall into this kind of indulgence; they develop a constant sense of restlessness that can only be relieved by drinking as often as possible when they're with others during the day, ending the night in outright drunkenness. These guys never truly experience the joys of youth, skip over the stage of manhood, and become worn out soon after reaching adulthood. I was a godparent to one of these older individuals. He’s now thirty-three, which is a critical age for a young alcoholic. I went to visit him this morning, mainly to tease him about the discomfort of being sober.

But as our faults are double when they affect others besides ourselves, so this vice is still more odious in a married than a single man. He that is the husband of a woman of honour, and comes home overloaded with wine, is still more contemptible in proportion to the regard we have to the unhappy consort of his bestiality. The imagination cannot shape to itself anything more monstrous and unnatural than the familiarities between drunkenness and chastity. The wretched Astraea, who is the perfection of beauty and innocence, has long been thus condemned for life. The romantic tales of virgins devoted to the jaws of monsters, have nothing in them so terrible as the gift of Astraea to that Bacchanal.

But just like our faults are worse when they hurt others besides ourselves, this vice is even more repugnant in a married man than in a single one. A husband who comes home drunk, loaded with wine, is even more despicable because of the impact on his unfortunate wife. It's hard to imagine anything more grotesque and unnatural than the relationship between drunkenness and purity. The unfortunate Astraea, who embodies beauty and innocence, has been condemned to this fate for a long time. The romantic stories of virgins sacrificed to monsters are nothing compared to Astraea's gift to that drunkard.





XXII.—NIGHT AND DAY.

From my own Apartment, December 13.

From my own apartment, December 13.

An old friend of mine being lately come to town, I went to see him on Tuesday last about eight o'clock in the evening, with a design to sit with him an hour or two and talk over old stories; but, upon inquiring after him, his servant told me he was just gone to bed. The next morning, as soon as I was up and dressed, and had despatched a little business, I came again to my friend's house about eleven o'clock, with a design to renew my visit: but, upon asking for him, his servant told me he was just sat down to dinner. In short, I found that my old-fashioned friend religiously adhered to the example of his forefathers, and observed the same hours that had been kept in the family ever since the Conquest.

An old friend of mine recently came to town, so I went to see him last Tuesday around eight o'clock in the evening, planning to spend an hour or two catching up on old stories. However, when I asked for him, his servant told me he had just gone to bed. The next morning, as soon as I got up and dressed, and took care of a little business, I went back to my friend's house around eleven o'clock, intending to continue my visit. But when I inquired about him, his servant said he had just sat down to dinner. In short, I discovered that my old-fashioned friend faithfully followed his family's traditions and kept the same hours that had been observed since the Conquest.

It is very plain that the night was much longer formerly in this island than it is at present. By the night, I mean that portion of time which Nature has thrown into darkness, and which the wisdom of mankind had formerly dedicated to rest and silence. This used to begin at eight o'clock in the evening, and conclude at six in the morning. The curfew, or eight o'clock bell, was the signal throughout the nation for putting out their candles and going to bed.

It’s clear that the nights used to be much longer on this island than they are now. By night, I mean that time when nature is dark, and which people used to dedicate to rest and quiet. This night used to start at eight o'clock in the evening and end at six in the morning. The curfew, or the eight o'clock bell, was the signal for everyone to extinguish their candles and head to bed.

Our grandmothers, though they were wont to sit up the last in the family, were all of them fast asleep at the same hours that their daughters are busy at crimp and basset. Modern statesmen are concerting schemes, and engaged in the depth of politics, at the time when their forefathers were laid down quietly to rest and had nothing in their heads but dreams. As we have thus thrown business and pleasure into the hours of rest, and by that means made the natural night but half as long as it should be, we are forced to piece it out with a great part of the morning; so that near two-thirds of the nation lie fast asleep for several hours in broad day-light. This irregularity is grown so very fashionable at present, that there is scarcely a lady of quality in Great Britain that ever saw the sun rise. And, if the humour increases in proportion to what it has done of late years, it is not impossible but our children may hear the bell-man going about the streets at nine o'clock in the morning, and the watch making their rounds till eleven. This unaccountable disposition in mankind to continue awake in the night and sleep in sunshine, has made me inquire, whether the same change of inclination has happened to any other animals? For this reason, I desired a friend of mine in the country to let me know whether the lark rises as early as he did formerly; and whether the cock begins to crow at his usual hour? My friend has answered me, "that his poultry are as regular as ever, and that all the birds and the beasts of his neighbourhood keep the same hours that they have observed in the memory of man; and the same which in all probability they have kept for these five thousand years."

Our grandmothers, although they were always the last to stay up in the family, were all sound asleep at the same times when their daughters are busy with hair curling and card games. Modern politicians are plotting and diving into deep political discussions at the hours when their ancestors were peacefully resting, with nothing on their minds but dreams. As we've mixed work and play into our resting hours, we've effectively made the natural night only half as long as it should be, forcing us to extend it into the morning; so nearly two-thirds of the nation's population sleeps for hours in broad daylight. This irregularity has become so trendy that hardly any lady of high society in Great Britain has ever seen the sunrise. If this trend continues to grow as it has in recent years, it’s possible our children might hear the bellman going around the streets at 9 AM and the watchmen making their rounds until 11. This strange tendency in people to stay awake at night and sleep during the day has led me to wonder if this shift in behavior has affected other animals as well. For this reason, I asked a friend of mine in the country to let me know if the lark still rises as early as it used to and if the rooster crows at its usual time. My friend responded, saying, "My poultry are as punctual as ever, and all the birds and animals in my area follow the same schedule they've kept as long as anyone can remember; it's probably the same they've maintained for the last five thousand years."

If you would see the innovations that have been made among us in this particular, you may only look into the hours of colleges, where they still dine at eleven, and sup at six, which were doubtless the hours of the whole nation at the time when those places were founded. But at present, the courts of justice are scarce opened in Westminster Hall at the time when William Rufus used to go to dinner in it. All business is driven forward. The landmarks of our fathers, if I may so call them, are removed, and planted farther up into the day; insomuch, that I am afraid our clergy will be obliged, if they expect full congregations, not to look any more upon ten o'clock in the morning as a canonical hour. In my own memory, the dinner has crept by degrees from twelve o'clock to three, and where it will fix nobody knows.

If you want to see the changes that have happened around us in this regard, just take a look at college schedules, where they still have lunch at eleven and dinner at six, which were definitely the meal times for the whole nation when those institutions were established. But now, the courts of justice in Westminster Hall barely open at the time when William Rufus would have had his dinner there. Everything is speeding up. The traditions of our ancestors, if I can call them that, have been pushed aside and moved to later in the day; so much so that I'm worried our clergy will have to stop considering ten o'clock in the morning as a standard service time if they want to attract full congregations. During my lifetime, dinner has gradually shifted from twelve o'clock to three, and who knows where it will land next.

I have sometimes thought to draw up a memorial in the behalf of Supper against Dinner, setting forth, that the said Dinner has made several encroachments upon the said Supper, and entered very far upon his frontiers; that he has banished him out of several families, and in all has driven him from his headquarters, and forced him to make his retreat into the hours of midnight; and, in short, that he is now in danger of being entirely confounded and lost in a breakfast. Those who have read Lucian, and seen the complaints of the letter T against S, upon account of many injuries and usurpations of the same nature, will not, I believe, think such a memorial forced and unnatural. If dinner has been thus postponed, or, if you please, kept back from time to time, you may be sure that it has been in compliance with the other business of the day, and that supper has still observed a proportionable distance. There is a venerable proverb which we have all of us heard in our infancy, of "putting the children to bed, and laying the goose to the fire." This was one of the jocular sayings of our forefathers, but maybe properly used in the literal sense at present. Who would not wonder at this perverted relish of those who are reckoned the most polite part of mankind, that prefer sea-coals and candles to the sun, and exchange so many cheerful morning hours, for the pleasures of midnight revels and debauches? If a man was only to consult his health, he would choose to live his whole time, if possible, in daylight, and to retire out of the world into silence and sleep, while the raw damps and unwholesome vapours fly abroad, without a sun to disperse, moderate, or control them. For my own part, I value an hour in the morning as much as common libertines do an hour at midnight. When I find myself awakened into being, and perceive my life renewed within me, and at the same time see the whole face of nature recovered out of the dark uncomfortable state in which it lay for several hours, my heart overflows with such secret sentiments of joy and gratitude, as are a kind of implicit praise to the great Author of Nature. The mind, in these early seasons of the day, is so refreshed in all its faculties, and borne up with such new supplies of animal spirits, that she finds herself in a state of youth, especially when she is entertained with the breath of flowers, the melody of birds, the dews that hang upon the plants, and all those other sweets of nature that are peculiar to the morning.

I’ve often thought about writing a petition for Supper against Dinner, pointing out that Dinner has encroached on Supper’s territory, driven him out of many homes, and pushed him away from his usual times, forcing him to retreat to the late hours of the night. In short, Supper is now at risk of being completely overshadowed by breakfast. Those who have read Lucian and are familiar with the grievances of the letter T against S due to similar abuses and encroachments will likely find such a petition reasonable. If Dinner has been delayed or postponed now and then, it’s surely to accommodate the other activities of the day, while Supper has still kept its distance. There’s an old saying we all learned as children about “putting the kids to bed, and laying the goose to the fire.” This was one of the humorous sayings from our ancestors, but it could be taken literally today. Who wouldn’t be amazed by the odd preferences of those considered the most refined among us, who would rather rely on coal and candles than enjoy the sunlight, trading joyful morning hours for the delights of late-night parties and excess? If a person were to think only of their health, they would choose to spend their entire time in daylight and retreat from the world into peace and sleep while the dampness and unhealthy vapors roam free without the sun to break them up or control them. For me, I value an hour in the morning just as much as those who indulge in late-night hours do. When I wake up and feel my life revived within me, and at the same time see nature waking from the dark and uncomfortable state it was in for several hours, my heart fills with secret joy and gratitude that feels like a form of unspoken praise to the Creator of Nature. In those early hours of the day, the mind feels refreshed in all its abilities, buoyed by renewed energy, and finds itself in a youthful state, especially when surrounded by the fragrance of flowers, the songs of birds, the dewdrops on the plants, and all those other natural pleasures that are unique to the morning.

It is impossible for a man to have this relish of being, this exquisite taste of life, who does not come into the world before it is in all its noise and hurry; who loses the rising of the sun, the still hours of the day, and, immediately upon his first getting up plunges himself into the ordinary cares or follies of the world.

It’s impossible for someone to truly enjoy life and appreciate its beauty if they don’t experience the world before it gets loud and chaotic; if they miss the sunrise and the calm moments of the day, and as soon as they wake up, dive straight into the usual worries or distractions of everyday life.

I shall conclude this paper with Milton's inimitable description of Adam's awakening his Eve in Paradise, which indeed would have been a place as little delightful as a barren heath or desert to those who slept in it. The fondness of the posture in which Adam is represented, and the softness of his whisper, are passages in this divine poem that are above all commendation, and rather to be admired than praised.

I will wrap up this paper with Milton's unique portrayal of Adam waking up his Eve in Paradise, which would truly have felt as uninspiring as a barren wasteland to those who were asleep there. The tenderness in Adam's position and the softness of his whisper are elements in this divine poem that deserve admiration more than just praise.

       Now Morn, her rosy steps in the eastern clime,
     Advancing, sowed the earth with orient pearl,
     When Adam waked, so customed; for his sleep
     Was airy light from pure digestion bred,
     And temperate vapours bland; which the only sound
     Of leaves and fuming rills, Aurora's fan,
     Lightly dispersed, and the shrill matin song
     Of birds on every bough; so much the more
     His wonder was to find unwakened Eve,
     With tresses discomposed, and glowing cheek,
     As through unquiet rest.  He on his side
     Leaning half-raised, with looks of cordial love,
     Hung over her enamoured, and beheld
     Beauty, which, whether waking or asleep,
     Shot forth peculiar graces.  Then, with voice
     Mild as when Zephyrus on Flora breathes,
     Her hand soft touching, whispered thus:  "Awake,
     My fairest, my espoused, my latest found,
     Heaven's last, best gift, my ever-new delight,
     Awake; the morning shines, and the fresh field
     Calls us; we lose the prime, to mark how spring
     Our tended plants, how blows the citron grove,
     What drops the myrrh, and what the balmy reed,
     How Nature paints her colours, how the bee
     Sits on the bloom extracting liquid sweet."
       Such whispering waked her, but with startled eye
     On Adam, whom embracing, thus she spake:
       "O soul! in whom my thoughts find all repose,
     My glory, my perfection, glad I see
     Thy face, and morn returned."
                                        PAR. LOST, V.1.
       Now morning, with her rosy strides in the eastern sky,  
     Moved forward, scattering the earth with eastern pearls.  
     When Adam woke, as was his custom; for his sleep  
     Was light and airy, born from pure digestion,  
     And gentle, temperate vapors; the only sounds  
     Were the rustling leaves and bubbling streams, Aurora's fan,  
     Lightly drifting, along with the sharp morning songs  
     Of birds on every branch; even more so,  
     He was amazed to find Eve still asleep,  
     With disheveled hair and a glowing cheek,  
     As if troubled in her rest. He, half-reclining,  
     With looks of warm affection, leaned over her,  
     Enchanted by her beauty, which, whether awake or asleep,  
     Radiated unique charms. Then, with a voice  
     Gentle as the west wind on flowers,  
     He softly touched her hand and whispered: "Wake up,  
     My fairest, my betrothed, my most recent treasure,  
     Heaven's last and best gift, my ever-present joy,  
     Wake up; the morning shines, and the fresh fields  
     Call to us; we’re missing the prime time to see how spring  
     Our tended plants flourish, how the citrus grove blooms,  
     What myrrh drops, and what the fragrant reed gives,  
     How Nature colors her scenery, how the bee  
     Sits on the blossom, extracting sweet nectar."  
       Such soft whispering stirred her awake, but with startled eyes  
     On Adam, whom she embraced, she said:  
       "Oh soul! in whom my thoughts find all their rest,  
     My glory, my perfection, I'm so glad to see  
     Your face, and the morning returned."  
                                        PAR. LOST, V.1.




XXIII.—TWO OLD LADIES.

From my own Apartment, December 20, 1710.

From my own apartment, December 20, 1710.

It would be a good appendix to "The Art of Living and Dying" if any one would write "The Art of growing Old," and teach men to resign their pretensions to the pleasures and gallantries of youth in proportion to the alteration they find in themselves by the approach of age and infirmities. The infirmities of this stage of life would be much fewer if we did not affect those which attend the more vigorous and active part of our days; but instead of studying to be wiser, or being contented with our present follies, the ambition of many of us is also to be the same sort of fools we formerly have been. I have often argued, as I am a professed lover of women, that our sex grows old with a much worse grace than the other does; and have ever been of opinion that there are more well-pleased old women than old men. I thought it a good reason for this, that the ambition of the fair sex being confined to advantageous marriages, or shining in the eyes of men, their parts were over sooner, and consequently the errors in the performance of them. The conversation of this evening has not convinced me of the contrary; for one or two fop-women shall not make a balance for the crowd of coxcombs among ourselves, diversified according to the different pursuits of pleasure and business.

It would be a great addition to "The Art of Living and Dying" if someone wrote "The Art of Growing Old," teaching us to let go of our desire for the pleasures and flirtations of youth as we notice changes in ourselves with age and health issues. The challenges of this stage of life would be much fewer if we didn't cling to those that accompany the more vigorous and active years. Instead of trying to become wiser or being content with our current follies, many of us aim to remain the same kind of fools we once were. I've often argued, as a dedicated admirer of women, that our gender ages with much less grace than the other; and I've always believed there are more satisfied older women than older men. I thought this was because the ambitions of women are limited to successful marriages or impressing men, causing their time in the spotlight to end sooner, along with the mistakes made during that time. Tonight's conversation hasn't changed my mind about this; a couple of vain women won't balance out the many self-absorbed men among us, who vary according to different pursuits of pleasure and work.

Returning home this evening, a little before my usual hour, I scarce had seated myself in my easy-chair, stirred the fire, and stroked my cat, but I heard somebody come rumbling upstairs. I saw my door opened, and a human figure advancing towards me so fantastically put together that it was some minutes before I discovered it to be my old and intimate friend Sam Trusty. Immediately I rose up, and placed him in my own seat; a compliment I pay to few. The first thing he uttered was, "Isaac, fetch me a cup of your cherry brandy before you offer to ask any question." He drank a lusty draught, sat silent for some time, and at last broke out: "I am come," quoth he, "to insult thee for an old fantastic dotard, as thou art, in ever defending the women. I have this evening visited two widows, who are now in that state I have often heard you call an after-life; I suppose you mean by it an existence which grows out of past entertainments, and is an untimely delight in the satisfactions which they once set their hearts upon too much to be ever able to relinquish. Have but patience," continued he, "till I give you a succinct account of my ladies and of this night's adventure. They are much of an age, but very different in their characters. The one of them, with all the advances which years have made upon her, goes on in a certain romantic road of love and friendship, which she fell into in her teens; the other has transferred the amorous passions of her first years to the love of cronies, pets, and favourites, with which she is always surrounded; but the genius of each of them will best appear by the account of what happened to me at their houses. About five this afternoon, being tired with study, the weather inviting, and time lying a little upon my hands, I resolved, at the instigation of my evil genius, to visit them; their husbands having been our contemporaries. This I thought I could do without much trouble; for both live in the very next street. I went first to my lady Camomile; and the butler, who had lived long in the family, and seen me often in his master's time, ushered me very civilly into the parlour, and told me, though my lady had given strict orders to be denied, he was sure I might be admitted, and bid the black boy acquaint his lady that I was come to wait upon her. In the window lay two letters; one broken open, the other fresh sealed with a wafer; the first directed to the divine Cosmelia, the second to the charming Lucinda; but both, by the indented characters, appeared to have been writ by very unsteady hands. Such uncommon addresses increased my curiosity, and put me upon asking my old friend the butler if he knew who those persons were. 'Very well,' says he; 'this is from Mrs. Furbish to my lady, an old schoolfellow and great crony of her ladyship's: and this the answer.' I inquired in what county she lived. 'Oh, dear!' says he, 'but just by, in the neighbourhood. Why, she was here all this morning, and that letter came and was answered within these two hours. They have taken an odd fancy, you must know, to call one another hard names; but, for all that, they love one another hugely.' By this time the boy returned with his lady's humble service to me, desiring I would excuse her; for she could not possibly see me, nor anybody else, for it was opera-night."

Returning home this evening, a bit earlier than usual, I had just settled into my easy chair, stirred the fire, and stroked my cat when I heard someone coming up the stairs. I saw my door open, and a person approached me, so strangely put together that it took a few minutes for me to realize it was my old close friend, Sam Trusty. I immediately stood up and offered him my seat, a rare compliment that I give to few. The first thing he said was, "Isaac, pour me a cup of your cherry brandy before you even think about asking me any questions." He took a hearty sip, sat quietly for a while, and eventually exclaimed: "I’ve come to mock you, you old silly man, for always defending women. This evening, I visited two widows who are now in what you often call an afterlife; I assume you mean a state that stems from past experiences and provides untimely enjoyment of the satisfactions they once clung to too tightly to ever let go. Just wait," he continued, "until I give you a brief account of my ladies and tonight’s adventure. They’re about the same age but have very different personalities. One of them, despite the many years that have passed, continues to follow a certain romantic path of love and friendship that she started in her youth; the other has redirected her youthful passions toward friendships with companions, pets, and favorites, who are always around her. However, their true characters will best be revealed by what happened to me at their homes. Around five this afternoon, feeling tired from studying, the weather was nice, and I had some free time, so I decided, influenced by my mischievous spirit, to visit them since their husbands were our contemporaries. I thought this wouldn’t be too difficult since both live on the next street. I went first to Lady Camomile, and the butler, who had been with the family for a long time and often saw me during his master's days, politely escorted me into the parlor. He mentioned that even though my lady had given strict orders to be denied visitors, he was sure I could be let in and asked the young servant to tell her I was there to see her. On the window sill lay two letters; one was opened, while the other was freshly sealed with a wafer. The first was addressed to the divine Cosmelia, and the second to the charming Lucinda; but both had clearly been written by shaky hands. Such unusual addresses piqued my curiosity, prompting me to ask my old friend the butler if he knew who these people were. 'Very well,' he replied; 'this is a letter from Mrs. Furbish to my lady, an old schoolmate and good friend of hers: and this is the response.' I inquired which county she lived in. 'Oh, dear!' he said, 'just nearby, in the neighborhood. She was here all morning, and that letter came and was answered within the last two hours. They've taken a strange fancy to calling each other harsh names; but despite that, they care for each other a lot.' By this time, the boy returned with my lady’s humble apologies, saying she couldn't possibly see me or anyone else because it was opera night."

"Methinks," says I, "such innocent folly as two old women's courtship to each other should rather make you merry than put you out of humour." "Peace, good Isaac," says he, "no interruption, I beseech you. I got soon to Mrs. Feeble's, she that was formerly Betty Frisk; you must needs remember her; Tom Feeble, of Brazen Nose, fell in love with her for her fine dancing. Well, Mrs. Ursula, without further ceremony, carries me directly up to her mistress's chamber, where I found her environed by four of the most mischievous animals than can ever infest a family; an old shock dog with one eye, a monkey chained to one side of the chimney, a great grey squirrel to the other, and a parrot waddling in the middle of the room. However, for awhile all was in a profound tranquillity. Upon the mantle-tree, for I am a pretty curious observer, stood a pot of lambative electuary, with a stick of liquorice, and near it a phial of rose-water, and powder of tutty. Upon the table lay a pipe filled with betony and colt's-foot, a roll of wax-candle, a silver spitting-pot, and a Seville orange. The lady was placed in a large wicker chair, and her feet wrapped up in flannel, supported by cushions; and in this attitude—would you believe it, Isaac?—was she reading a romance with spectacles on. The first compliments over, as she was industriously endeavouring to enter upon conversation, a violent fit of coughing seized her. This awakened Shock, and in a trice the whole room was in an uproar; for the dog barked, the squirrel squealed, the monkey chattered, the parrot screamed, and Ursula, to appease them, was more clamorous than all the rest. You, Isaac, who know how any harsh noise affects my head, may guess what I suffered from the hideous din of these discordant sounds. At length all was appeased, and quiet restored: a chair was drawn for me; where I was no sooner seated, but the parrot fixed his horny beak, as sharp as a pair of shears, in one of my heels, just above the shoe. I sprang from the place with an unusual agility, and so, being within the monkey's reach, he snatches off my new bob-wig, and throws it upon two apples that were roasting by a sullen sea-coal fire. I was nimble enough to save it from any further damage than singeing the fore-top. I put it on; and composing myself as well as I could, I drew my chair towards the other side of the chimney. The good lady, as soon as she had recovered breath, employed it in making a thousand apologies, and, with great eloquence, and a numerous train of words, lamented my misfortune. In the middle of her harangue, I felt something scratching near my knee, and feeling what it should be, found the squirrel had got into my coat-pocket. As I endeavoured to remove him from his burrow, he made his teeth meet through the fleshy part of my forefinger. This gave me an unexpressible pain. The Hungary water was immediately brought to bathe it, and goldbeater's skin applied to stop the blood. The lady renewed her excuses; but, being now out of all patience, I abruptly took my leave, and hobbling downstairs with heedless haste, I set my foot full in a pail of water, and down we came to the bottom together." Here my friend concluded his narrative, and, with a composed countenance, I began to make him compliments of condolence; but he started from his chair, and said, "Isaac, you may spare your speeches; I expect no reply. When I told you this, I knew you would laugh at me; but the next woman that makes me ridiculous shall be a young one."

"I think," I said, "that the innocent silliness of two old women flirting with each other should make you laugh, not upset you." "Quiet down, good Isaac," he replied, "no interruptions, please. I soon arrived at Mrs. Feeble's place, the one who used to be Betty Frisk; you must remember her. Tom Feeble, from Brazen Nose, fell for her because of her great dancing. Well, Mrs. Ursula, without any fanfare, took me straight up to her mistress's room, where I found her surrounded by four of the most troublesome creatures that could ever invade a household: an old shaggy dog with one eye, a monkey chained to one side of the fireplace, a big grey squirrel on the other, and a parrot waddling around in the middle of the room. However, for a while, everything was completely calm. On the mantelpiece, since I’m a rather curious observer, there was a jar of medicinal paste, a stick of licorice, a bottle of rosewater, and some tutty powder. On the table lay a pipe filled with betony and colt's-foot, a roll of beeswax candle, a silver spitting pot, and a Seville orange. The lady sat in a large wicker chair, her feet wrapped in flannel and supported by cushions; and in this position—would you believe it, Isaac?—she was reading a romance novel with her glasses on. Once the initial greetings were over, as she was trying to engage in conversation, she suddenly had a violent coughing fit. This startled Shock, and in an instant, the whole room erupted in chaos; the dog barked, the squirrel squeaked, the monkey chattered, the parrot screamed, and Ursula, trying to calm them down, was even louder than all the rest. You, Isaac, who know how any loud noise affects my head, can imagine the agony I endured from the terrible racket of these clashing sounds. Eventually, everything quieted down: a chair was pulled out for me; no sooner had I sat down than the parrot dug its sharp beak into one of my heels, just above my shoe. I leapt up with surprising speed, and just as I was within reach of the monkey, it snatched off my brand new wig and tossed it onto two apples roasting by a smoldering coal fire. I was quick enough to save it from any further damage other than singeing the front. I put it back on; and composing myself as best as I could, I moved my chair to the other side of the fireplace. The kind lady, as soon as she caught her breath, used it to offer a thousand apologies, and with great eloquence and a long string of words, lamented my misfortune. In the middle of her speech, I felt something scratching near my knee, and checking what it was, I discovered the squirrel had burrowed into my coat pocket. As I tried to get him out, he bit down on the fleshy part of my forefinger. This caused me indescribable pain. Hungary water was immediately brought to soothe it, and goldbeater's skin was applied to stop the bleeding. The lady continued her apologies; but, now completely out of patience, I abruptly took my leave, and while hurrying downstairs, I accidentally stepped into a bucket of water, and down we went together." Here my friend concluded his story, and, keeping a straight face, I started to offer him my condolences; but he jumped up from his chair and said, "Isaac, you can skip the speeches; I expect no response. When I told you this, I knew you would laugh at me; but the next woman who makes me look foolish will be a young one."





XXIV.—MARIA CALLS IN SHIRE LANE.

From my own Apartment, November 7, 1709.

From my own apartment, November 7, 1709.

I was very much surprised this evening with a visit from one of the top Toasts of the town, who came privately in a chair, and bolted into my room, while I was reading a chapter of Agrippa upon the occult sciences; but, as she entered with all the air and bloom that nature ever bestowed on woman, I threw down the conjurer, and met the charmer. I had no sooner placed her at my right hand by the fire, but she opened to me the reason of her visit. "Mr. Bickerstaff," said the fine creature, "I have been your correspondent some time, though I never saw you before; I have written by the name of Maria. You have told me you were too far gone in life to think of love. Therefore, I am answered as to the passion I spoke of; and," continued she, smiling, "I will not stay till you grow young again, as you men never fail to do in your dotage, but am come to consult you about disposing of myself to another. My person you see; my fortune is very considerable; but I am at present under much perplexity how to act in a great conjuncture. I have two lovers, Crassus and Lorio; Crassus is prodigiously rich, but has no one distinguishing quality; though at the same time he is not remarkable on the defective side. Lorio has travelled, is well bred, pleasant in discourse, discreet in his conduct, agreeable in his person; and, with all this, he has a competency of fortune without superfluity. When I consider Lorio, my mind is filled with an idea of the great satisfactions of a pleasant conversation. When I think of Crassus, my equipage, numerous servants, gay liveries, and various dresses, are opposed to the charms of his rival. In a word when I cast my eyes upon Lorio, I forget and despise fortune; when I behold Crassus, I think only of pleasing my vanity, and enjoying an uncontrolled expense in all the pleasures of life, except love." She paused here.

I was quite surprised this evening by a visit from one of the town's top socialites, who came privately in a carriage and rushed into my room while I was reading a chapter by Agrippa on the occult sciences. However, as she entered with all the beauty and presence that nature has ever given to a woman, I set down the book and greeted her. No sooner had I seated her on my right by the fire than she explained the reason for her visit. "Mr. Bickerstaff," said this lovely woman, "I've been writing to you for a while, although I've never met you before; I’ve written under the name Maria. You've mentioned that you feel too old to think about love. Therefore, I understand your feelings regarding the passion I spoke of; and," she continued, smiling, "I won't wait until you become young again, as men often do in their old age, but I’m here to consult you about arranging my future with someone else. You can see my looks; my fortune is quite considerable; but I’m currently very confused about how to act in this important situation. I have two suitors, Crassus and Lorio. Crassus is incredibly wealthy but has no outstanding qualities; although he isn't lacking in any particular area either. Lorio has traveled, is well-mannered, engaging in conversation, sensible in his behavior, and attractive in appearance; plus, he has a decent fortune without being overly rich. When I think of Lorio, my mind is filled with the joys of pleasant conversation. When I think of Crassus, I picture my lavish lifestyle, numerous servants, flashy uniforms, and various outfits, which stand in stark contrast to the charms of his rival. In short, when I look at Lorio, I forget and disregard wealth; when I see Crassus, I can only think of satisfying my vanity and enjoying unlimited indulgence in all the pleasures of life, except love." She paused here.

"Madam," said I, "I am confident that you have not stated your case with sincerity, and that there is some secret pang which you have concealed from me; for I see by your aspect the generosity of your mind; and that open, ingenuous air lets me know that you have too great a sense of the generous passion of love to prefer the ostentation of life in the arms of Crassus to the entertainments and conveniences of it in the company of your beloved Lorio: for so he is indeed, madam; you speak his name with a different accent from the rest of your discourse. The idea his image raises in you gives new life to your features, and new grace to your speech. Nay, blush not, madam; there is no dishonour in loving a man of merit. I assure you, I am grieved at this dallying with yourself, when you put another in competition with him, for no other reason but superior wealth."—"To tell you, then," said she, "the bottom of my heart, there is Clotilda lies by, and plants herself in the way of Crassus, and I am confident will snap him if I refuse him. I cannot bear to think that she will shine above me. When our coaches meet, to see her chariot hung behind with four footmen, and mine with but two: hers, powdered, gay, and saucy, kept only for show; mine, a couple of careful rogues that are good for something: I own I cannot bear that Clotilda should be in all the pride and wantonness of wealth, and I only in the ease and affluence of it."

"Madam," I said, "I’m sure you haven't been completely honest, and there’s some hidden pain you’re keeping from me; your expression shows the kindness in your heart. That open, sincere look makes it clear that you value love too much to choose living the lavish life with Crassus over the joys and comforts of being with your beloved Lorio: truly, he is that for you, madam; you say his name differently from everything else you talk about. The thought of him brings life to your face and makes your words more graceful. Please don't blush, madam; there’s no shame in loving a worthy man. I truly feel sad for you when you hesitate, putting someone else above him just because of their wealth." — "To be honest," she replied, "my deepest feelings reveal that Clotilda is nearby, trying to win over Crassus, and I’m certain she will take him if I don’t. I can’t stand the idea of her outshining me. When our carriages pass each other, it pains me to see her chariot with four footmen while mine only has two: hers, flashy, extravagant, and showy; mine, just a couple of dependable guys who are actually useful. I admit I can’t stand that Clotilda gets to flaunt her wealth while I’m left with just comfort and ease."

Here I interrupted: "Well, madam, now I see your whole affliction; you could be happy, but that you fear another would be happier. Or rather, you could be solidly happy, but that another is to be happy in appearance. This is an evil which you must get over, or never know happiness. We will put the case, madam, that you married Crassus, and she Lorio." She answered: "Speak not of it; I could tear her eyes out at the mention of it."—"Well, then, I pronounce Lorio to be the man; but I must tell you that what we call settling in the world is, in a kind, leaving it; and you must at once resolve to keep your thoughts of happiness within the reach of your fortune, and not measure it by comparison with others."

Here I interrupted: "Well, ma'am, now I see your entire struggle; you could be happy, but you're worried someone else might be happier. Or rather, you could be truly happy, but you're concerned that someone else might just appear to be happy. This is a problem you have to overcome, or you'll never know true happiness. Let's say, ma'am, that you married Crassus, and she married Lorio." She replied, "Don't even talk about it; I could rip her eyes out just thinking about it." — "Alright then, I declare Lorio to be the guy; but I have to tell you that what we call settling in life is, in a way, stepping away from it; and you need to immediately decide to keep your hopes for happiness within what you can achieve and not measure it by comparing yourself to others."





XXV.—SISTER JENNY AND HER HUSBAND.

From my own Apartment, October 24.

From my own apartment, October 24.

My brother Tranquillus, who is a man of business, came to me this morning into my study, and after very many civil expressions in return for what good offices I had done him, told me "he desired to carry his wife, my sister, that very morning to his own house." I readily told him "I would wait upon him" without asking why he was so impatient to rob us of his good company. He went out of my chamber, and I thought seemed to have a little heaviness upon him, which gave me some disquiet. Soon after my sister came to me with a very matron-like air, and most sedate satisfaction in her looks, which spoke her very much at ease; but the traces of her countenance seemed to discover that she had lately been in a passion, and that air of content to flow from a certain triumph upon some advantage obtained. She no sooner sat down by me but I perceived she was one of those ladies who begin to be managers within the time of their being brides. Without letting her speak, which I saw she had a mighty inclination to do, I said, "Here has been your husband, who tells me he has a mind to go home this very morning, and I have consented to it."—"It is well," said she, "for you must know—" "Nay, Jenny," said I, "I beg your pardon, for it is you must know. You are to understand, that now is the time to fix or alienate your husband's heart for ever; and I fear you have been a little indiscreet in your expressions or behaviour towards him, even here in my house." "There has," says she, "been some words; but I will be judged by you if he was not in the wrong: nay, I need not be judged by anybody, for he gave it up himself, and said not a word when he saw me grow passionate but, 'Madam, you are perfectly in the right of it:' as you shall judge—" "Nay, madam," said I, "I am judge already, and tell you that you are perfectly in the wrong of it; for if it was a matter of importance, I know he has better sense than you; if a trifle, you know what I told you on your wedding day, that you were to be above little provocations." She knows very well I can be sour upon occasion, therefore gave me leave to go on.

My brother Tranquillus, who is a businessman, came to my study this morning. After exchanging a lot of polite remarks for the help I had given him, he told me, "I want to take my wife, your sister, to my house this very morning." I quickly replied, "I'll accompany you," without asking why he was so eager to take her away from us. He left my room, and I thought he seemed a bit heavy-hearted, which made me uneasy. Shortly after, my sister came to me with a very matronly demeanor and a look of calm satisfaction, which showed she was quite at ease. However, her expression hinted that she had recently been upset, and that her current air of contentment stemmed from some triumph she had achieved. As soon as she sat down next to me, I noticed she was one of those women who start to take charge shortly after getting married. Before she could speak, which I saw she was really eager to do, I said, "Your husband has been here, and he tells me he wants to go home this morning, and I’ve agreed to it." "That's fine," she said, "but you need to know—" "No, Jenny," I interrupted, "I must stop you there; you need to know. You should understand that now is the time to secure or lose your husband's heart forever, and I’m afraid you may have been a bit thoughtless in how you’ve acted or spoken to him, even here in my house." "There have been some words," she said, "but you must judge for yourself if he wasn't in the wrong. I don't even need someone to judge for me because he admitted it and didn't say a word when he saw me getting upset except, 'Madam, you are perfectly in the right:' as you'll see—" "No, madam," I replied, "I’m the judge already and I can tell you that you’re completely in the wrong; if it was something important, I know he has more sense than you. If it was trivial, you remember what I told you on your wedding day: you should rise above little provocations." She knows very well I can be grumpy sometimes, so she let me continue.

"Sister," said I, "I will not enter into the dispute between you, which I find his prudence put an end to before it came to extremity; but charge you to have a care of the first quarrel, as you tender your happiness; for then it is that the mind will reflect harshly upon every circumstance that has ever passed between you. If such an accident is ever to happen, which I hope never will, be sure to keep the circumstance before you; make no allusions to what is passed, or conclusions referring to what is to come; do not show a hoard of matter for dissension in your breast; but, if it is necessary, lay before him the thing as you understand it, candidly, without being ashamed of acknowledging an error, or proud of being in the right. If a young couple be not careful in this point they will get into a habit of wrangling; and when to displease is thought of no consequence, to please is always of as little moment. There is a play, Jenny, I have formerly been at when I was a student; we got into a dark corner with a porringer of brandy, and threw raisins into it, then set it on fire. My chamber-fellow and I diverted ourselves with the sport of venturing our fingers for the raisins; and the wantonness of the thing was to see each other look like a demon, as we burnt ourselves, and snatched out the fruit. This fantastical mirth was called Snap-Dragon. You may go into many a family, where you see the man and wife at this sport: every word at their table alludes to some passage between themselves; and you see by the paleness and emotion in their countenances that it is for your sake and not their own that they forbear playing out the whole game in burning each other's fingers. In this case, the whole purpose of life is inverted, and the ambition turns upon a certain contention, who shall contradict best, and not upon an inclination to excel in kindnesses and good offices. Therefore, dear Jenny, remember me, and avoid Snap-Dragon."

“Sister,” I said, “I won’t get involved in your argument, which I see his wisdom ended before it escalated; but I urge you to be careful with your first fight, as it impacts your happiness. It’s then that the mind will harshly reflect on everything that has happened between you. If such an unfortunate event ever occurs, which I hope it doesn’t, keep the situation in mind; don’t reference the past or make assumptions about the future; don’t let a grudge build up inside you. Instead, if it’s necessary, present your thoughts to him honestly, without being embarrassed to admit you were wrong or prideful about being right. If a young couple isn’t cautious about this, they’ll fall into a habit of arguing; and when upsetting each other seems trivial, pleasing each other will matter just as little. There’s a game, Jenny, I used to play when I was a student; we found a dark corner with a bowl of brandy and tossed raisins into it, then set it on fire. My roommate and I entertained ourselves by reaching in for the raisins, and the fun part was seeing each other look like devils as we burned ourselves while grabbing the fruit. This silly game was called Snap-Dragon. You can find many couples engaging in this kind of amusement: every word at their table references some interaction between them, and you can see from the tension and frustration on their faces that they’re holding back for your sake, not their own. In this scenario, the entire purpose of life is turned upside down, and their ambition revolves around who can argue the best, rather than striving to be kind and helpful. So, dear Jenny, please remember my words, and steer clear of Snap-Dragon.”

"I thank you, brother," said she, "but you do not know how he loves me; I find I can do anything with him."—"If you can so, why should you desire to do anything but please him? But I have a word or two more before you go out of the room; for I see you do not like the subject I am upon: let nothing provoke you to fall upon an imperfection he cannot help; for, if he has a resenting spirit, he will think your aversion as immovable as the imperfection with which you upbraid him. But above all, dear Jenny, be careful of one thing, and you will be something more than woman; that is, a levity you are almost all guilty of, which is, to take a pleasure in your power to give pain. It is even in a mistress an argument of meanness of spirit, but in a wife it is injustice and ingratitude. When a sensible man once observes this in a woman, he must have a very great, or very little, spirit to overlook it. A woman ought, therefore, to consider very often how few men there are who will regard a meditated offence as a weakness of temper."

"I appreciate it, brother," she said, "but you don’t understand how deeply he loves me; I realize I can do anything with him."—"If that's the case, why would you want to do anything other than make him happy? But I have a couple more things to say before you leave the room; I can see you’re not fond of the topic I'm discussing: don’t let anything make you criticize a flaw he can’t change; if he has a resentful spirit, he will see your dislike as unchangeable as the flaw you accuse him of. But above all, dear Jenny, be careful of one thing, and you’ll be more than just a woman; that is, a tendency you all share, which is to take pleasure in your ability to hurt someone. Even for a mistress, it shows a lack of character, but for a wife, it’s unfair and ungrateful. When a sensible man notices this in a woman, he must either have a very strong or a very weak character to ignore it. Therefore, a woman should often think about how few men will see a deliberate offense as a sign of weak temper."

I was going on in my confabulation, when Tranquillus entered. She cast all her eyes upon him with much shame and confusion, mixed with great complacency and love, and went up to him. He took her in his arms, and looked so many soft things at one glance that I could see he was glad I had been talking to her, sorry she had been troubled, and angry at himself that he could not disguise the concern he was in an hour before. After which he says to me, with an air awkward enough, but methought not unbecoming, "I have altered my mind, brother; we will live upon you a day or two longer." I replied, "That is what I have been persuading Jenny to ask of you, but she is resolved never to contradict your inclination, and refused me."

I was chatting away when Tranquillus walked in. She looked at him with a mix of shame and confusion, but also a lot of happiness and love, and approached him. He embraced her and gave her a look filled with so much tenderness that it was clear he was happy I had been talking to her, upset that she had been troubled, and frustrated with himself for not being able to hide the worry he felt an hour earlier. Then he said to me, somewhat awkwardly, but it didn’t seem inappropriate, "I've changed my mind, brother; we will stay with you for another day or two." I responded, "That's what I've been trying to get Jenny to ask you, but she’s determined to never go against your wishes, and she turned me down."

We were going on in that way which one hardly knows how to express; as when two people mean the same thing in a nice case, but come at it by talking as distantly from it as they can; when very opportunely came in upon us an honest, inconsiderable fellow, Tim Dapper, a gentleman well known to us both. Tim is one of those who are very necessary, by being very inconsiderable. Tim dropped in at an incident when we knew not how to fall into either a grave or a merry way. My sister took this occasion to make off, and Dapper gave us an account of all the company he had been in to-day, who was, and who was not at home, where he visited. This Tim is the head of a species: he is a little out of his element in this town; but he is a relation of Tranquillus, and his neighbour in the country, which is the true place of residence for this species. The habit of a Dapper, when he is at home, is a light broad-cloth, with calamanco or red waistcoat and breeches; and it is remarkable that their wigs seldom hide the collar of their coats. They have always a peculiar spring in their arms, a wriggle in their bodies, and a trip in their gait. All which motions they express at once in their drinking, bowing or saluting ladies; for a distant imitation of a forward fop, and a resolution to overtop him in his way, are the distinguishing marks of a Dapper. These under-characters of men are parts of the sociable world by no means to be neglected: they are like pegs in a building; they make no figure in it, but hold the structure together, and are as absolutely necessary as the pillars and columns. I am sure we found it so this morning; for Tranquillus and I should, perhaps, have looked cold at each other the whole day, but Dapper fell in, with his brisk way, shook us both by the hand, rallied the bride, mistook the acceptance he met with amongst us for extraordinary perfection in himself, and heartily pleased, and was pleased, all the while he stayed. His company left us all in good humour, and we were not such fools as to let it sink before we confirmed it by great cheerfulness and openness in our carriage the whole evening.

We were talking in a way that’s hard to describe; kind of like when two people really understand each other but are keeping their distance through their conversation. Just then, our honest, unremarkable friend Tim Dapper walked in, someone we both knew well. Tim is one of those people who is crucial to social gatherings because he’s so unassuming. He showed up at a moment when we were unsure whether to be serious or lighthearted. My sister took this chance to leave, and Dapper recounted his day, naming who was at home and who wasn’t, and where he had visited. Tim represents a certain type of person: he seems a bit out of place in this city, but he’s related to Tranquillus and lives just in the countryside, which is where he belongs. When Tim is at home, he wears light broadcloth with a calamanco or red waistcoat and breeches, and it’s notable that their wigs rarely cover the collars of their coats. They always have a unique bounce in their arms, a little wiggle in their stance, and a certain skip in their walk. All these movements come out when they’re drinking, bowing, or greeting ladies; they imitate an overconfident dandy while trying to outdo him, which is what makes a Dapper stand out. These lesser-known types of men are essential in social settings: they’re like the pegs in a building; they don’t attract attention, but they hold everything together and are just as necessary as the pillars and columns. I’m sure we felt that this morning because Tranquillus and I might have just given each other cold looks all day if Dapper hadn’t come in with his lively spirit, shaking our hands, teasing the bride, and mistaking our acceptance of him for exceptional charm. He was genuinely happy and made us happy during his visit. His company lifted our spirits, and we weren’t foolish enough to let that fade; instead, we maintained our cheerfulness and openness all evening.





XVII.—LOVE THAT WILL LIVE.

From my own Apartment, December 7.

From my own apartment, December 7.

My brother Tranquillus being gone out of town for some days, my sister Jenny sent me word she would come and dine with me, and therefore desired me to have no other company. I took care accordingly, and was not a little pleased to see her enter the room with a decent and matron-like behaviour, which I thought very much became her. I saw she had a great deal to say to me, and easily discovered in her eyes, and the air of her countenance, that she had abundance of satisfaction in her heart, which she longed to communicate. However, I was resolved to let her break into her discourse her own way, and reduced her to a thousand little devices and intimations to bring me to the mention of her husband. But, finding I was resolved not to name him, she began of her own accord. "My husband," said she, "gives his humble service to you;" to which I only answered, "I hope he is well;" and, without waiting for a reply, fell into other subjects. She at last was out of all patience, and said, with a smile and manner that I thought had more beauty and spirit than I had ever observed before in her, "I did not think, brother, you had been so ill-natured. You have seen, ever since I came in, that I had a mind to talk of my husband, and you will not be so kind as to give me an occasion."—"I did not know," said I, "but it might be a disagreeable subject to you. You do not take me for so old-fashioned a fellow as to think of entertaining a young lady with the discourse of her husband. I know nothing is more acceptable than to speak of one who is to be so; but to speak of one who is so! indeed, Jenny, I am a better bred man than you think me." She showed a little dislike at my raillery, and by her bridling up, I perceived she expected to be treated hereafter not as Jenny Distaff, but Mrs. Tranquillus. I was very well pleased with this change in her humour; and, upon talking with her on several subjects, I could not but fancy that I saw a great deal of her husband's way and manner in her remarks, her phrases, the tone of her voice, and the very air of her countenance. This gave me an unspeakable satisfaction, not only because I had found her a husband from whom she could learn many things that were laudable, but also because I looked upon her imitation of him as an infallible sign that she entirely loved him. This is an observation that I never knew fail, though I do not remember that any other has made it. The natural shyness of her sex hindered her from telling me the greatness of her own passion; but I easily collected it from the representation she gave me of his. "I have everything," says she, "in Tranquillus that I can wish for; and enjoy in him, what indeed you have told me were to be met with in a good husband, the fondness of a lover, the tenderness of a parent, and the intimacy of a friend." It transported me to see her eyes swimming in tears of affection when she spoke. "And is there not, dear sister," said I, "more pleasure in the possession of such a man than in all the little impertinences of balls, assemblies, and equipage, which it cost me so much pains to make you contemn?" She answered, smiling, "Tranquillus has made me a sincere convert in a few weeks, though I am afraid you could not have done it in your whole life. To tell you truly, I have only one fear hanging upon me, which is apt to give me trouble in the midst of all my satisfactions: I am afraid, you must know, that I shall not always make the same amiable appearance in his eye that I do at present. You know, brother Bickerstaff, that you have the reputation of a conjurer; and if you have any one secret in your art to make your sister always beautiful, I should be happier than if I were mistress of all the worlds you have shown me in a starry night." "Jenny," said I, "without having recourse to magic, I shall give you one plain rule that will not fail of making you always amiable to a man who has so great a passion for you, and is of so equal and reasonable a temper, as Tranquillus. Endeavour to please, and you must please; be always in the same disposition as you are when you ask for this secret, and you may take my word you will never want it. An inviolable fidelity, good-humour, and complacency of temper outlive all the charms of a fine face, and make the decays of it invisible."

My brother Tranquillus is out of town for a few days, so my sister Jenny let me know she would come over for dinner and asked me not to invite anyone else. I made sure to comply and was quite happy to see her walk into the room with a dignified and motherly demeanor, which I thought suited her well. I noticed she had a lot to say and could easily tell from her eyes and expression that she had plenty of joy in her heart that she wanted to share. However, I decided to let her initiate the conversation in her own way, and she resorted to many little hints and prompts to mention her husband. But when she realized I wasn't going to bring him up, she took the initiative. "My husband," she said, "sends his regards to you," to which I simply replied, "I hope he's well," and without waiting for a response, shifted to other topics. She eventually lost her patience and said, with a smile and a vibrant demeanor that I’d never noticed in her before, "I didn’t think, brother, you could be so unkind. You've seen that since I arrived, I wanted to talk about my husband, and you won’t even give me a chance." "I didn’t think," I said, "it might be an uncomfortable topic for you. You don’t actually think I’m so old-fashioned as to entertain a young lady with talk about her husband, do you? I know nothing’s more delightful than discussing someone who's about to be one, but talking about someone who already is? Truly, Jenny, I’m a more polished man than you realize." She showed a bit of annoyance at my teasing, and by her demeanor, it was clear she expected to be treated not as Jenny Distaff, but as Mrs. Tranquillus. I was quite pleased with this change in her attitude, and as we talked about various topics, I couldn’t help but notice how much of Tranquillus's mannerisms and speech I saw mirrored in her words, her phrases, the tone of her voice, and even her look. This brought me immense satisfaction, not only because I could see she had a husband from whom she could learn many admirable qualities, but also because I viewed her mimicry as a sure sign that she loved him completely. This is an observation I've never known to fail, though I can’t recall anyone else mentioning it. The natural shyness of her gender kept her from expressing the depth of her own feelings, but I easily inferred it from how she talked about him. "I have everything," she said, "in Tranquillus that I could wish for; and I enjoy in him what you’ve told me are the qualities of a good husband: the affection of a lover, the tenderness of a parent, and the closeness of a friend." It warmed my heart to see her eyes filled with tears of affection as she spoke. "Is there not, dear sister," I asked, "more joy in having such a man than in all the little trivialities of parties, social gatherings, and appearances that I worked so hard to make you disregard?" She smiled and replied, "Tranquillus has turned me into a true believer in just a few weeks, though I fear you wouldn't have accomplished that in your whole life. To be honest, I have just one fear that troubles me amidst all my happiness: I worry, you must know, that I won’t always seem as lovely in his eyes as I do now. You know, brother Bickerstaff, that you’re thought to have magical powers; if you have any secret in your craft to keep me beautiful forever, I’d be happier than if I ruled all the worlds you’ve shown me on a starry night." "Jenny," I said, "without resorting to magic, I’ll give you one simple rule that will ensure you always seem wonderful to a man who loves you deeply and has such a calm and reasonable temperament as Tranquillus. Strive to please, and you will please; remain in the same mood you have when you ask for this secret, and trust me, you’ll never lack it. Unbreakable loyalty, good humor, and a pleasant attitude outlast all the beauty of a nice face and make its decline invisible."

We discoursed very long upon this head, which was equally agreeable to us both; for I must confess, as I tenderly love her, I take as much pleasure in giving her instructions for her welfare as she herself does in receiving them. I proceeded, therefore, to inculcate these sentiments by relating a very particular passage that happened within my own knowledge.

We talked for a long time about this topic, which we both enjoyed; I have to admit, since I care for her deeply, I find as much joy in giving her advice for her well-being as she does in receiving it. So, I went on to emphasize these feelings by sharing a very specific experience that I witnessed myself.

There were several of us making merry at a friend's house in a country village, when the sexton of the parish church entered the room in a sort of surprise, and told us "that, as he was digging a grave in the chancel, a little blow of his pick-axe opened a decayed coffin, in which there were several written papers." Our curiosity was immediately raised, so that we went to the place where the sexton had been at work, and found a great concourse of people about the grave. Among the rest there was an old woman, who told us the person buried there was a lady whose name I did not think fit to mention, though there is nothing in the story but what tends very much to her honour. This lady lived several years an exemplary pattern of conjugal love, and, dying soon after her husband, who every way answered her character in virtue and affection, made it her death-bed request, "that all the letters which she had received from him both before and after her marriage should be buried in the coffin with her." These I found, upon examination, were the papers before us. Several of them had suffered so much by time that I could only pick out a few words; as my soul! lilies! roses! dearest angel! and the like. One of them, which was legible throughout, ran thus:

We were having a good time at a friend's house in a country village when the parish church sexton came into the room looking a bit surprised. He told us that while he was digging a grave in the chancel, his pick-axe accidentally opened a decayed coffin that had several papers inside. Our curiosity was piqued, so we followed him to where he had been working and found a large crowd gathered around the grave. Among them was an old woman who informed us that the person buried there was a lady whose name I prefer not to mention, although the story reflects very positively on her. This lady was an outstanding example of marital love for many years and, shortly after her husband passed away—who was equally virtuous and affectionate—she requested on her deathbed that all the letters she had received from him, both before and after their marriage, be buried with her in the coffin. Upon checking, we discovered that those were the papers in front of us. Many had deteriorated over time, so I could only make out a few words like “my soul!”, “lilies!”, “roses!”, and “dearest angel!”. One letter, however, was entirely legible and said:

"MADAM,

"M'am,

"If you would know the greatness of my love, consider that of your own beauty. That blooming countenance, that snowy bosom, that graceful person return every moment to my imagination; the brightness of your eyes hath hindered me from closing mine since I last saw you. You may still add to your beauties by a smile. A frown will make me the most wretched of men, as I am the most passionate of lovers."

"If you want to understand the depth of my love, think about your own beauty. That radiant face, that flawless figure, that elegant body stay in my mind every moment; the brightness of your eyes has kept me from sleeping since I last saw you. You can enhance your beauty even more with a smile. A frown will make me the most miserable man, as I am the most passionate lover."

It filled the whole company with a deep melancholy to compare the description of the letter with the person that occasioned it, who was now reduced to a few crumbling bones and a little mouldering heap of earth. With much ado I deciphered another letter, which began with, "My dear, dear wife." This gave me a curiosity to see how the style of one written in marriage differed from one written in courtship. To my surprise, I found the fondness rather augmented than lessened, though the panegyric turned upon a different accomplishment. The words were as follows:

It filled the whole group with a deep sadness to compare the description in the letter with the person it was about, who was now just a few crumbling bones and a small decaying pile of earth. After some effort, I managed to read another letter that began with, "My dear, dear wife." This made me curious to see how the style of a letter written during marriage differed from one written during courtship. To my surprise, I found that the affection actually increased rather than diminished, although the praise focused on a different quality. The words were as follows:

"Before this short absence from you, I did not know that I loved you so much as I really do; though, at the same time, I thought I loved you as much as possible. I am under great apprehensions lest you should have any uneasiness whilst I am defrauded of my share in it, and cannot think of tasting any pleasures that you do not partake with me. Pray, my dear, be careful of your health, if for no other reason but because you know I could not outlive you. It is natural in absence to make professions of an inviolable constancy; but towards so much merit it is scarce a virtue, especially when it is but a bare return to that of which you have given me such continued proofs ever since our first acquaintance. I am," etc.

"Before this brief time away from you, I didn't realize how much I truly loved you; even though I thought I loved you as much as possible. I'm really worried that you might feel uneasy while I'm missing out, and I can't imagine enjoying anything that you don't share with me. Please, my dear, take care of your health, if for no other reason than to remember that I couldn't bear to live without you. It’s normal to promise unwavering loyalty in your absence; but for someone as deserving as you, that's hardly a virtue, especially when it’s just a simple response to the consistent kindness you've shown me since we first met. I am," etc.

It happened that the daughter of these two excellent persons was by when I was reading this letter. At the sight of the coffin, in which was the body of her mother near that of her father, she melted into a flood of tears. As I had heard a great character of her virtue, and observed in her this instance of filial piety, I could not resist my natural inclination of giving advice to young people, and therefore addressed myself to her. "Young lady," said I, "you see how short is the possession of that beauty in which nature has been so liberal to you. You find the melancholy sight before you is a contradiction to the first letter that you heard on that subject; whereas you may observe, the second letter, which celebrates your mother's constancy, is itself, being found in this place, an argument of it. But, madam, I ought to caution you not to think the bodies that lie before you your father and your mother. Know, their constancy is rewarded by a nobler union than by this mingling of their ashes, in a state where there is no danger or possibility of a second separation."

It just so happened that the daughter of these two wonderful people was there while I was reading this letter. When she saw the coffin containing her mother next to her father, she broke down in tears. Since I had heard a lot about her virtue and saw in her this act of devotion, I felt compelled to give her some advice, so I spoke to her. "Young lady," I said, "you can see how brief the time is for possessing the beauty nature has generously given you. The sad sight in front of you contradicts the first letter you received about this topic; however, you might notice that the second letter, which praises your mother's fidelity, serves as proof of it by being here now. But, my dear, I must warn you not to think of the bodies lying before you as your father and mother. Their loyalty is rewarded with a greater union than just this blending of their ashes, in a state where there is no risk or chance of separation again."





XXVI.—MR. BICKERSTAFF'S NEPHEWS.

From my own Apartment, June 16.

From my own apartment, June 16.

The vigilance, the anxiety, the tenderness, which I have for the good people of England, I am persuaded, will in time be much commended; but I doubt whether they will be ever rewarded. However, I must go on cheerfully in my work of reformation: that being my great design, I am studious to prevent my labours increasing upon me; therefore am particularly observant of the temper and inclinations of childhood and youth, that we may not give vice and folly supplies from the growing generation. It is hardly to be imagined how useful this study is, and what great evils or benefits arise from putting us in our tender years to what we are fit or unfit; therefore on Tuesday last, with a design to sound their inclinations, I took three lads, who are under my guardianship, a-rambling, in a hackney-coach, to show them the town; as the lions, the tombs, Bedlam, and the other places which are entertainments to raw minds because they strike forcibly on the fancy. The boys are brothers, one of sixteen, the other of fourteen, the other of twelve. The first was his father's darling, the second his mother's, and the third is mine, who am their uncle. Mr. William is a lad of true genius; but, being at the upper end of a great school, and having all the boys below him, his arrogance is insupportable. If I begin to show a little of my Latin, he immediately interrupts: "Uncle, under favour, that which you say is not understood in that manner." "Brother," says my boy Jack, "you do not show your manners much in contradicting my uncle Isaac!" "You queer cur," says Mr. William, "do you think my uncle takes any notice of such a dull rogue as you are?" Mr. William goes on, "He is the most stupid of all my mother's children; he knows nothing of his book; when he should mind that, he is hiding or hoarding his taws and marbles, or laying up farthings. His way of thinking is, four-and-twenty farthings make sixpence, and two sixpences a shilling; two shillings and sixpence half a crown, and two half crowns five shillings. So within these two months the close hunks has scraped up twenty shillings, and we will make him spend it all before he comes home." Jack immediately claps his hands into both pockets, and turns as pale as ashes. There is nothing touches a parent, and such I am to Jack, so nearly as a provident conduct. This lad has in him the true temper for a good husband, a kind father, and an honest executor. All the great people you see make considerable figures on the exchange, in court, and sometimes in senates, are such as in reality have no greater faculty than what may be called human instinct, which is a natural tendency to their own preservation, and that of their friends, without being capable of striking out of the road for adventures. There is Sir William Scrip was of this sort of capacity from his childhood; he has brought the country round him, and makes a bargain better than Sir Harry Wildfire, with all his wit and humour. Sir Harry never wants money but he comes to Scrip, laughs at him half an hour, and then gives bond for the other thousand. The close men are incapable of placing merit anywhere but in their pence, and therefore gain it; while others, who have larger capacities, are diverted from the pursuit by enjoyments which can be supported only by that cash which they despise; and therefore are in the end slaves to their inferiors both in fortune and understanding. I once heard a man of excellent sense observe, that more affairs in the world failed by being in the hands of men of too large capacities for their business, than by being in the conduct of such as wanted abilities to execute them. Jack, therefore, being of a plodding make, shall be a citizen: and I design him to be the refuge of the family in their distress, as well as their jest in prosperity. His brother Will shall go to Oxford with all speed, where, if he does not arrive at being a man of sense, he will soon be informed wherein he is a coxcomb. There is in that place such a true spirit of raillery and humour, that if they cannot make you a wise man, they will certainly let you know you are a fool; which is all my cousin wants, to cease to be so. Thus having taken these two out of the way, I have leisure to look at my third lad. I observe in the young rogue a natural subtlety of mind, which discovers itself rather in forbearing to declare his thoughts on any occasion, than in any visible way of exerting himself in discourse. For which reason I will place him where, if he commits no faults, he may go further than those in other stations, though they excel in virtues. The boy is well fashioned, and will easily fall into a graceful manner; wherefore I have a design to make him a page to a great lady of my acquaintance; by which means he will be well skilled in the common modes of life, and make a greater progress in the world by that knowledge than with the greatest qualities without it. A good mien in a court will carry a man greater lengths than a good understanding in any other place. We see a world of pains taken, and the best years of life spent in collecting a set of thoughts in a college for the conduct of life, and, after all the man so qualified shall hesitate in his speech to a good suit of clothes, and want common sense before an agreeable woman. Hence it is that wisdom, valour, justice, and learning cannot keep a man in countenance that is possessed of these excellences, if he wants that inferior art of life and behaviour called good breeding. A man endowed with great perfections, without this, is like one who has his pockets full of gold but always wants change for his ordinary occasions.

The care, worry, and affection I have for the good people of England, I believe, will eventually be praised; but I doubt they will ever be rewarded. Still, I must continue with my cheerful mission of reform: since that is my main goal, I am focused on preventing my workload from piling up; therefore, I pay close attention to the nature and tendencies of childhood and youth so we don't let vice and foolishness thrive among the younger generation. It’s hard to imagine how beneficial this study is, and what significant problems or advantages come from guiding us in our early years toward what we are suited for or not. So last Tuesday, in order to gauge their interests, I took three boys under my care on a tour in a hired carriage to show them the city, visiting attractions like the lions, tombs, Bedlam, and other places that excite inexperienced minds because they are strikingly interesting. The boys are brothers: one is sixteen, the other fourteen, and the youngest is twelve. The eldest is his father's favorite, the second is his mother's, and the youngest is mine, as their uncle. Mr. William is a truly gifted boy; however, being at the top of a large school and having all the younger boys beneath him, his arrogance is unbearable. If I start to show a little of my Latin, he instantly interrupts: "Uncle, if I may, what you're saying isn't understood that way." "Brother," my boy Jack says, "you're not being very polite by contradicting Uncle Isaac!" "You strange kid," Mr. William says, "do you really think my uncle cares about a dullard like you?" Mr. William continues, "He's the least clever of all my mother's children; he knows nothing from his studies; while he should be focusing on that, he's playing with his toys, hiding his marbles, or saving pennies. His way of thinking is, twenty-four pennies make sixpence, and two sixpences make a shilling; two shillings and sixpence make a half crown, and two half crowns make five shillings. So in the last two months, the stingy boy has saved up twenty shillings, and we will make him spend it all before he comes home." Jack immediately claps his hands into both pockets and turns as pale as a ghost. Nothing affects a parent, and I am one to Jack, quite like a wise approach. This boy has the true qualities of a good husband, a loving father, and a trustworthy executor. All the important people you see making a significant impact on the exchange, in court, and sometimes in senates are often just those with no greater skill than what might be called human instinct, which is merely an inherent drive to survive and protect their friends, without being able to take risks for adventures. Sir William Scrip was one of those kinds of people from childhood; he has established himself in the community and negotiates better than Sir Harry Wildfire, who is clever and funny. Sir Harry never lacks money, but when he does, he goes to Scrip, laughs with him for half an hour, and then promises the other thousand. The stingy folks can’t see value anywhere except in their money, and that's why they accumulate it, while others, who have broader abilities, get distracted by pleasures that can only be supported by the cash they disregard; thus, they ultimately become subservient to those who are wealthier and smarter. I once heard a man of great insight remark that more opportunities fail in the world because they're in the hands of people with too much ability for their tasks, than because they're overseen by those who lack the skills to execute them. Therefore, since Jack is the steady type, he will become a citizen: I plan for him to be the family's support in tough times, as well as their source of humor in good times. His brother Will will quickly go to Oxford, where if he doesn’t emerge as a wise man, he will soon learn where his foolishness lies. That place has such a genuine spirit of joking and humor that if they can’t make you wise, they will definitely help you realize you’re a fool; which is all my cousin needs to stop being one. With these two sorted out, I can focus on my youngest boy. I notice a natural cleverness in him that shows itself more in holding back his thoughts than through any obvious display in conversation. For this reason, I will place him where, if he doesn't make mistakes, he can progress further than those in other positions, even if they have greater virtues. The boy is well-built and will easily take on an elegant demeanor; thus, I plan to make him a page for a great lady I know; this way, he will gain a strong understanding of common customs and gain more from that knowledge than from having the best qualities without it. A good presence in court can take a man much further than good intellect anywhere else. We see countless efforts put in, and the best years of life wasted collecting ideas in college for managing life, and yet once qualified, a man might hesitate when speaking to a well-dressed person, lacking common sense in front of an attractive woman. Hence, wisdom, bravery, justice, and knowledge won't help a man maintain his grace if he lacks that basic skill in social interaction and demeanor known as good breeding. A man blessed with great qualities but missing this is like someone who has pockets full of gold but always needs change for everyday purchases.

Will Courtly is a living instance of this truth, and has had the same education which I am giving my nephew. He never spoke a thing but what was said before, and yet can converse with the wittiest men without being ridiculous. Among the learned, he does not appear ignorant; nor with the wise, indiscreet. Living in conversation from his infancy makes him nowhere at a loss; and a long familiarity with the persons of men is, in a manner, of the same service to him as if he knew their arts. As ceremony is the invention of wise men to keep fools at a distance, so good breeding is an expedient to make fools and wise men equals.

Will Courtly is a living example of this truth and has received the same education that I'm giving my nephew. He only repeats what he's heard before, yet he can hold his own in conversation with the smartest people without looking foolish. Among knowledgeable individuals, he doesn’t seem ignorant; and with wise ones, he’s not indiscreet. Having participated in conversations since childhood means he’s never at a loss for words; and his long familiarity with different people is almost as beneficial as if he understood their skills. Just as etiquette was created by wise people to keep fools at bay, good manners serve to level the playing field between fools and the wise.

My three nephews, whom, in June last twelve-month, I disposed of according to their several capacities and inclinations; the first to the university, the second to a merchant, and the third to a woman of quality as her page, by my invitation dined with me to-day. It is my custom often, when I have a mind to give myself a more than ordinary cheerfulness, to invite a certain young gentlewoman of our neighbourhood to make one of the company. She did me that favour this day. The presence of a beautiful woman of honour, to minds which are not trivially disposed, displays an alacrity which is not to be communicated by any other object. It was not unpleasant to me, to look into her thoughts of the company she was in. She smiled at the party of pleasure I had thought of for her, which was composed of an old man and three boys. My scholar, my citizen, and myself, were very soon neglected; and the young courtier, by the bow he made to her at her entrance, engaged her observation without a rival. I observed the Oxonian not a little discomposed at this preference, while the trader kept his eye upon his uncle. My nephew Will had a thousand secret resolutions to break in upon the discourse of his younger brother, who gave my fair companion a full account of the fashion, and what was reckoned most becoming to this complexion, and what sort of habit appeared best upon the other shape. He proceeded to acquaint her, who of quality was well or sick within the bills of mortality, and named very familiarly all his lady's acquaintance, not forgetting her very words when he spoke of their characters. Besides all this he had a load of flattery; and upon her inquiring what sort of woman Lady Lovely was in her person, "Really, madam," says the jackanapes, "she is exactly of your height and shape; but as you are fair, she is a brown woman." There was no enduring that this fop should outshine us all at this unmerciful rate; therefore I thought fit to talk to my young scholar concerning his studies; and, because I would throw his learning into present service, I desired him to repeat to me the translation he had made of some tender verses in Theocritus. He did so, with an air of elegance peculiar to the college to which I sent him. I made some exceptions to the turn of the phrases; which he defended with much modesty, as believing in that place the matter was rather to consult the softness of a swain's passion than the strength of his expressions. It soon appeared that Will had outstripped his brother in the opinion of our young lady. A little poetry, to one who is bred a scholar, has the same effect that a good carriage of his person has on one who is to live in courts. The favour of women is so natural a passion, that I envied both the boys their success in the approbation of my guest; and I thought the only person invulnerable was my young trader. During the whole meal, I could observe in the children a mutual contempt and scorn of each other, arising from their different way of life and education, and took that occasion to advertise them of such growing distastes, which might mislead them in their future life, and disappoint their friends, as well as themselves, of the advantages which might be expected from the diversity of their professions and interests.

My three nephews, whom I set up according to their abilities and interests last June—one at university, another with a merchant, and the third as a page for a noblewoman—joined me for dinner today. It’s my habit to invite a certain young woman from the neighborhood to lighten the mood when I want to feel especially cheerful. She graciously accepted my invitation today. The presence of a beautiful noblewoman brings a vibrancy that nothing else can match. I found it entertaining to consider her thoughts on the company she was in. She smiled at the fun gathering I organized for her, made up of an old man and three boys. Soon, my scholar, the merchant, and I were forgotten, as the young courtier captivated her attention with a bow upon entering. I noticed the Oxonian looked quite uneasy about this preference, while the trader kept his eye on his uncle. My nephew Will had numerous secret plans to interrupt his younger brother, who was giving my fair companion a full rundown on fashion, discussing what looked best with certain complexions and body types. He also informed her about which nobles were well or unwell according to the death notices, casually naming all his lady’s acquaintances and quoting her exact words when describing their characters. Besides all that, he had plenty of flattery. When she asked what Lady Lovely was like in person, the impudent guy replied, “Honestly, ma’am, she’s exactly your height and shape, but while you’re fair, she’s a brunette.” I couldn’t let this show-off overshadow us this way; so I decided to chat with my young scholar about his studies. To make use of his learning right away, I asked him to repeat his translation of some sweet verses from Theocritus. He did, with a certain elegance unique to the college I sent him to. I pointed out a few phrases that I thought could be better, which he defended modestly, believing that in that context, it was more important to capture a lover’s tender feelings than to focus on strong expressions. It quickly became clear that Will had impressed our young lady more than his brother did. A little poetry works wonders for a scholar, much like how a good presence impresses someone destined for court life. I envied both boys for winning my guest’s approval, thinking the only one untouched by this situation was my young trader. Throughout the meal, I noticed a mutual disdain and scorn among the boys, stemming from their different lifestyles and upbringings. I took that chance to warn them about these growing dislikes, which could mislead them in the future and prevent them—and their friends—from benefiting from their differing professions and interests.

The prejudices which are growing up between these brothers from the different ways of education are what create the most fatal misunderstandings in life. But all distinctions of disparagement, merely from our circumstances, are such as will not bear the examination of reason. The courtier, the trader, and the scholar, should all have an equal pretension to the denomination of a gentleman. That tradesman who deals with me in a commodity which I do not understand, with uprightness, has much more right to that character than the courtier who gives me false hopes, or the scholar who laughs at my ignorance.

The prejudices that are developing between these brothers due to their different upbringings lead to the most serious misunderstandings in life. However, all forms of disrespect based solely on our circumstances don't hold up under rational scrutiny. The courtier, the trader, and the scholar should all have equal claim to being called a gentleman. A tradesman who deals with me honestly in a field I'm not familiar with has a far stronger claim to that title than the courtier who offers me false hopes or the scholar who mocks my lack of knowledge.

The appellation of gentleman is never to be affixed to a man's circumstances, but to his behaviour in them. For this reason I shall ever, as far as I am able, give my nephews such impressions as shall make them value themselves rather as they are useful to others, than as they are conscious of merit in themselves. There are no qualities for which we ought to pretend to the esteem of others but such as render us serviceable to them: for "free men have no superiors but benefactors."

The title of gentleman shouldn't be based on a man's wealth or status, but on how he acts in those situations. That's why, as much as I can, I will encourage my nephews to see their worth in terms of how they help others rather than just feeling good about themselves. We should only seek the respect of others for qualities that make us helpful to them, because "free men have no superiors but those who do them good."










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!